Category: short stories

New Religions for a New Age

Encounters with God
Corona Virus is Not God’s Punishment

Audio clip New Religon for a New Age podcast

Here are my thoughts on the various new religions in the world today. First, a quick review of my evolving religious view point.

In my 69 years on this earth, I have learned a few things, because I have seen a few things. I grew up in a very secular town, in a very secular era. The late 60s in Berkeley was a time when everything was being challenged, questioned, and debated, and the issue of God came up frequently. Was God still relevant in this modern era?

Most of my friends were agnostic at best, don’t recall having any Christian friends, Most were Jewish though and one was a Mormon. Most were white, but I had a few black friends as well, a few of them were Christian.

My mother was born a Southern Baptist, she was kicked out of church for asking the forbidden question, “If God created the universe, who created God?” the preacher was not amused and kicked her out for being a “free thinker” which to a Baptist was a very bad thing indeed, especially in Arkansas in the late 30s.

My father was a devoted atheist, grew up in Yakima in a Methodist family, but just did not see God anywhere. An economist believed in economic laws were materialistic and deterministic, God simply did not compute for him. They told us it was up to us to determine what to believe because they disagreed. But in the end, it came down to this, “Do the right thing” but it was up to us to determine what that might be.

I went to a few church services, but it just did not stick, did not get the whole shebang, did not believe in the Virgin Mary, the crucifixion, and other Christian dogma felt it was all just an ancient, irrelevant fairy tales. I shared my father’s materialistic worldview and my mother’s skepticism regarding Church teachings. She was pleased though when I told her I had started reading the Bible.

For a while, I became a militant atheist, hung out at a, debating with Holly Hubert and the street preachers who were there. I shocked the Christian fanatics, shocking them with my atheist stand-up comedy routines.

One day Jehovah’s witness came to my house. I told them I would love to talk with them, but I was late for a Satanist meeting and invited them to join me. They fled in terror.

Later in college, I had a roommate, who took too much acid and became convinced he was God. We spend many nights smoking weed and debating the existence or non-existence of God. He had grown up as a Jehovah’s Witness. His parents blamed us for their son’s descent into madness and promised to pray for us but said we would go to hell for the sin of questioning God’s will.

In college, I took a course on modern religions. As a sociology student, I studied the Unification church’s recruitment practices and went to their recruitment dinner, but wisely did not go to their weekend retreat, otherwise, perhaps I might have been converted and become a Moonie.

I even went to a Scientology center and took their free personality test and concluded it was all a scam. Liked to hang out with Hari Krishna dudes joining them for public chanting.

Started reading the bible in my world religion class but took me almost 30 years before I finished reading the bible, and all the other spiritual texts, on the eve of my 50th year. Started with the Book of Mormon and ended with the Koran after reading the Buddhist writings, the Hindu scriptures, the Confucian classics, and the Tao De Ching.

Had to finally skip over the entire genesis begat stories, saying to myself

‘What’s the point?’

Concluding the bible was badly edited. Just a collection of fairy tales, not fit for the modern world, but revelations fascinated me.

When I went to Korea in the Peace Corps, I became fascinated by the subtle interplay between traditional Buddhism, shamanism, neo-Confucianism principles, And the resurgence of aggressive Christianity, and the new religious fervor of Reverend Moon, the unification church, and other new religions.

Spend some time at Buddhist temples, even spend a few nights hanging out with the monks decades before the formal temple stay programs became popular among foreign tourists.

I had an encounter with shamanism when my uncle-in-law died, they did a shaman “kut” ritual. the shaman a female channeled his spirit. He came to the room, berated us all, cursed us all from his perch in hell, That was such a freaky experience We had to flee the demented scene.

I had a few mystical experiences, once in college, I saw God in a lake, But that was probably just the magic of the magic mushrooms, doing its mushroom thing.

Once while I was hanging out in Berkeley, I encountered a cosmic cat, I saw the divine spark In his eyes, as he followed me everywhere. I told my mother who was suffering from Alzheimer’s about the cosmic cat, she concurred he was indeed a cosmic cat.

Later in Goa, I encountered a cosmic dog who followed me everywhere. I asked the cosmic dog once

“Say, Cosmic dog, are you god? Bark once if yes, two if no.”

He barked once.

“Are you Allah? Bark once if yes, two if no.”

He barked once.

Are you your buddha? Bark once if yes, two if no”

He barked once.

“Are you the great spirit of the American Indians? Bark once if yes, two if no”

He barked once.

Are you Satan? Bark once if yes, two if no.”

He growled at me and I knew I had gone too far.

When I was in Thailand, I continued my exploration of Buddhism visiting most of the famous Buddhist sites there, later in Taiwan, Vietnam, and India as well.

When I lived in India became immersed in the spiritual energy all around me, I became a fan of the big Ganesh, he removed spiritual obstacles, allowing me to connect to the divine spirit all around me. I felt that cosmic vibe, just flowing through the world.

While in India, I attended a few Catholic services, other Christian services, went to Hindu temples, Jain temples, Sikh temples, and even a few Muslim pilmagame sites. I also fasted during Ramadan and went vegan to observe lent.

Now that I am an old man, I think back on what I have learned from my spiritual journeys. I think I can sum it up as follows:

I believe that the universe is alive, and I am part of the divine mind, the universe God if you would, flows through us all. If only we have the eyes, to see the divine all around us.

The Christian faith, like all other faiths, is just an attempt to discover the God of the universe. It is all the same path we are on, trying to connect to the cosmic overmind of the universe.

Whether you are an atheist, a Buddhist, a Christian, a Jain, a Jew, a Harri Krishna, a humanist, a Hindu, a Moonie, a Mormon, a Muslim, a Pagan or a Wiccan devote, we are all cosmic fools, seekers of the truth. The truth is out there for us to discover it for ourselves.

But in the end, it comes down to this simple principle, we have to decide to do the right thing, but that is a decision, only we can make deep in our soul.

Whether heaven or hell is awaiting us I do not know. Whether Jesus is the son of God I do not know. Whether Mohammed was the last prophet of God I do not know. Whether Allah is waiting for me, I do not know. Whether the grim reaper will be coming for me I do not know.

But I am ready for the final stage of my life. In the end, I also know this: I knew my wife in a prior life, and I will see her in my next life. That is the operation of fate, karma, and reincarnation, which I do believe in. The adage, what goes around comes around is a simple basic fact of the universe.

That is all that I know for sure. That is what I believe. In the end, always

“Do the right thing,”

and the rest will follow.

Meeting God in a Lake

In my 64 years around the sun
I encountered God four times
At least I thought it was God
But could never be sure

The first time I met God
I had taken magic mushrooms
And had gone to a lake

And soon was tripping inside my head
Lost in inner space

Zoning out tuning in
Dropping down the proverbial rabbit hole

And then in the middle of my madness
I felt oneness with the universe
My body melted away

And I joined the universe
All boundaries dropped away

And I knew that the universe was alive
and I was part of the Cosmos
And the Cosmos was part of me

And I wondered at that moment
If I was face to face with God

I asked God to reveal himself to me
And nothing happened

Just laughter as the whole universe
Burst into laughter

And the madness began to fade
And I slowly came down from the high

And became aware of myself
And I was no longer one
With the universe

I felt profoundly moved by the experience
Felt that I had achieved perhaps nirvana
Or felt the presence of God

The feeling faded over time
And my quest to find God resumed

But I knew that I would never again
Come so close to the divine essence
Of the very Universe

Cosmic Cat from Berkeley

I next encountered the divine
Many years later in Berkeley, California
I had gone home to be with my Mother

While taking leave from my job
in the Foreign Service

I had two weeks there by myself
My wife came later
near the end of the trip

every morning I woke up
had coffee
Did yoga

Spoke to my mother
Who was sliding into dementia
Day by day losing her reason

Then I would go out
And explore the city
Go to a museum
Go to one neighborhood
And just be there

Rediscovering the Bay area
After years of being away

Having dinner with old friends
Seeing movies etc

Every morning a black cat came to visit
The cat was friendly and waited for me
And then would join me in my morning rambles
Following me to the bus stop

I started talking to the black cat
He looked at me with the spark of divinity

In his dark eyes
I called him the cosmic cat

He seemed to like that
He would look at me
And I opened up to me
Told the cat all my dark secrets

As I walked the streets
Of the old neighborhood

Every morning and every evening the cat
Would be there to greet me
And to carry on our endless conversations

Then I had to leave
And in our final conversation
I asked the cosmic cat

Say, Cat are you just a cat
Or are you a demonic cat
Are you possessed by God
Or by Satan

The cat looked at me
And I realized that God
Was indeed residing in the cat

But that god was residing everywhere
All I had to do was open my mind
And the rest would follow

So I said Goodbye to the cosmic cat
And he purred and came up to me
And I felt the comforting presence of the Divine

As I said goodbye to the cosmic cat
And said goodbye to my mother
As this was the last time
That we would be able to really talk

I told my mother about the cosmic cat
She smiled and said that the cat
was there for me and her

to comfort us both in our hour of need
and that the cat
was indeed a cosmic cat

Five years later
After I had last talked to God
In the form of the cosmic cat

Who I hung out with in Berkeley
I found myself in Bombay, India

Where I was involved with another women
And contemplating whether to leave my wife
For the promised excitement of the other women

I did not know what to do
So I went to Church
And on the way home

I stopped on the side of the road
And prayed to God
to provide me a sign

What should I do
I asked God
And then I felt it again

God seemed to be everywhere
And nowhere
And I found myself down
the rabbit hole again

I had a vision of an old man
Sitting by the side of a bed
Looking at an old women

And realized that
I was seeing the future
And the women
in my vision was my wife

And then I knew the answer
that God was giving me

I had to find my way
Back to my wife
And rekindle the love
that we shared

I looked up
and saw my wife’s face
In the sky

I went home and wrote
A long poem for my wife

She was in the military
And in Korea
And I was with the State Department
Stationed in Mumbai, India

And I called her up
And began talking to her
For the first time
In a long time

And I told her what was on my mind
And told her that we had to decide
Would we continue as a couple
Or would we continue to drift apart

Somehow I finished the conversation
And fell asleep with the peace and contentment
Of God’s presence filling my heart and soul

The feeling of being connected with God
Faded over the time
But the conviction that God had spoken to me
Never really left me

I asked God
whether God was the God of Jesus
Or Allah or Brahmin
And I realized
that God is God

And the universe is God and I am God
And that was the end of the story
And my last time I prayed to God

The Cosmic Dog from Goa

My final time with God
Happened a year later
I was staying down in Goa
With my wife

Enjoying being with her
After our reconciliation
We stayed at the Taj Mahal Goa
Living like a King and Queen

Just for a few days
High up on a hill
Overlooking the beach

Every morning I went
down to the beach
And did yoga by the water
While contemplating life

And every morning
I saw the same Dog
Not just a Dog
But a cosmic Dog
Filled with the divine spark of God

And the Dog recognized me
And spoke to me and I knew
That God was present once more
In the face of that cosmic dog

Kindred spirit
perhaps to the cosmic cat
that had saved my soul
in Berkeley so long ago

I told the dog everything
And he just looked at me
With those soulful eyes of his
And I knew he knew that I knew
That he was possessed by God

God had sent him to me
To make sure
that I was on the right path

That the reconciliation that God had promoted
Was on track that I was back with my wife
And that everything was the way it should be

Again I asked God
whether he was Jesus or Allah
Or Brahmin or Ganesh or Buddha

God the cosmic dog
just stared at me
I finally asked him directly
Say if you are God the God of Jesus
Bark once

The Dog looked at me and barked
I said well if you are
Allah bark twice
The dog barked twice

Well are you Buddha
then bark three times if yes
The God Dog barked three times

Hmm well are you Satan
The dog growled at me
And I knew I had gone too far

Finally, I was at peace
And for the next three days

The God Dog
was my constant companion
And I knew God for the final time
In my life

Buddha Cat of Edsall Road

I had another encounter
With the divine recently
Another Cosmic cat perhaps

Perhaps not
who knows what cats are

are they aliens
from another dimension
or was he channeling God ?

I called him the Buddha cat
For the cat loved
Sitting in a meditative pose

Not moving
Just starting at me
With his soulful deep eyes
Boring into my soul
exploring all my secret thoughts

the Buddha cat does not move
does not react, as he is so deep
into his interior mediation
truly in tune with the cat universe
and the cosmos as well

the Buddha cat
seems to be one with God
one with Buddha, Allah, Ganesh
and the billion names of God
Known and unknown

The Buddha cat can teach us all
About the art of meditation

As he zones inward
And loses his soul
Joining the cosmos
And becoming the Buddha cat

The Buddha cat
Lives in a modest Town house
In a modest suburb

The Buddha cat reminds us all
To look for God in the everyday
All around us
If we but have eyes
To see God everywhere

published in The HyperTexts

Dreaming of a New Religious Paradigm

Among the various new age movements, the one that I like the most is “Dudeism”.

I am a Dudist. Dudeism is one of the fastest-growing new religious movements. It is based in Thailand and follows the philosophy expressed in the movie The Big Lebrowski. I brought it all together in my proposed new religion, “Jakeism” which I came up with in a dream.

Jakeism Spreads Around the World

When I retire and move to California one night I have a vision that changed my history and the history of the world. In my vision, I meet Buddha who tells me that I have been appointed to unify the world around a new religion for the new age. I would draw upon the best of Buddhism, Hinduism, Taoism, Christianity, and Islamic thought.

My religion would preach love, tolerance, self-awareness, self-discipline, and care for the planet and other people. It would also preach sexual and personal liberation from the outdated concepts of sexuality. Marriage would be the union of two or more adults of either gender who wished to share a life. Children would reside with their mother but the father would be expected to pay child support and play an active role in raising the children.

And we would use marijuana in our services as a way to get into our inner selves.

And lots of talk about dreams and desires and living the dream fulfilling one’s destinity as one saw it.

We would have services where we would read the great spiritual classics of all faiths and then talk about how to apply the lessons to our lives. The basis of the faith would be drawing upon all traditions but would be an amalgamation of the best of Buddhism, Hinduism, Native American traditions, New Age spirituality, Wiccan, Pagan, Christianity, Islam, Daoist, and Confucian thought. We publish a guide to spiritual traditions that lists 1,000 core books that we use as the basis of our religious traditions.

I write this all down publish a manifesto online and suggest that like-minded individuals get together in my house in Berkeley to discuss it.

The first meeting attracted 12 people the following week 25 and within a month we had over 100 people gathering within one year we had a movement that grew in time and the Church of Jake spread across the country and the world.

The services are soon legendary. We start with yoga and meditation, then the priest and priests – always two = stand up and read several different passages from various traditions and show a video clip or two as well. The Dharma talk lasts a half hour or so. Then we break into small groups that discuss the talk in detail amongst themselves. Then we invite people to comment on what it means to them and how they will implement in their life.

Everyone would be asked to share with their group members something that they felt grateful for and a problem that they were facing. The priests would walk about facilitating the conversation.

Then we have a communal lunch followed by smoking maurijuna and drinking wine or beer. Hard drugs were prohibited to dudeists. Most dudeists were either vegan or vegetarian but fish and chicken would be served to those who ate meat products.

The total service would last two to three hours.

Many congregations started off with a morning hike followed by a vegetarian vegan breakfast before services starting at 10 am with everything wrapping up at 2 pm. Larger congregations held two services one in the morning and one in the evening and most congregations held services every Sunday.

Several dudeist phrases soon become common. Dudeists addressed everyone as Dude. The head priest was called the Head Dude, and the priest was called the Mama Dude. Being called “Undude” was a serious offense and only used to call out being an asshole or a jerk. Don’t be a Jerk was one of the other tenets of Jakeism/dudeism. Being called an asshole or a jerk was also a huge insult amongst the dudeist with the phrase “that is undude, dude” being a particularly harsh comment.

Within ten years 25 percent of people on the West Coast were dudeists and it was the fastest growing religion on the planet.

I was asked to found the first dudeist university, naturally in Berkeley which was considered the spiritual home of Jakeism/Dudism often called the Jakeism/Dueist Mecca.

Jakeism Sweeps the World

One day I woke up

and realized that God

had commissioned me

to form a new religion

for the new era.

For lack of a better term,

I began calling it Jakeism.

I brought together elements

of Buddhism, Confucianism, Christianity,

Hinduism, various new teachings,

native American traditions,

Pengnician

and mystic traditions

from Muslim traditions.

I taught the essential unity

of religious thought

and related it to today’s

spiritually empty life.

I publish a list of spiritual works

everyone should read

and forms a large part of my services.

I called upon people

to embrace a new concept of spirituality

to reconnect to the essential

goodness in humanity

and to reject

the false promises of materialism.

In the most controversial part

of my doctrine,

I called for sexual liberation.

I said that sexuality

was God’s gift to mankind

that women should

be in charge of sex –

they should initiate sex,

and they should tell

their lovers what they want.

Regarding drug use and alcohol use,

I preached that drugs should be legal

but that people

should only indulge in natural drugs

– marijuana, alcohol

and avoid manufactured drugs.

I self-publish

“A New Religion for a New Age”

and invite people to come over to discuss

my teachings

in weekly meetings

at a public park in Berkeley.

The first lecture had 100 people attending,

soon there were hundreds

, and we formed a church

and raised funds to buy a meeting spot.

I am called simply Jake

and my followers become

known as Jokes.

the first service

set the foundation

for other services.

We started with some group chanting,

and some yoga and Tai Chi.

Then after a half hour,

I began to speak

about my basic philosophical orientation

and read excerpts

from the great spiritual works

of mankind always drawing

from Buddhist, Christian, Hindu,

New Age, and Muslim traditions.

After about a half-hour

I invited members

of the audience to reflect

upon the teachings

and in small groups

discuss amongst themselves

what it means to them

and how they will

incorporate the day’s lesson

into an action plan.

Each group reported back

and we ended with a communal potluck meal

including wine and later smoking weed.

Politically I was progressive

and proud of it but also preached

that each person should find

his or her own political space

and should respect the views of others.

As an optional event, we began having open debates

where we would bring together diverse viewpoints

and discuss big issues.

These conversations were recorded

and put on my web page.

The total service took about two hours

and I held services

Saturday, Sunday, and Wednesday nights.

We also preached that people

should get out and enjoy

the great outdoors

and I led hikes throughout the bay area

that were open to all –

on the hikes the participants

had a chance to get to know

their fellows and enjoy the great outdoors.

The two-hour hikes were held on Saturday

and Sunday mornings starting at 8 am

and finishing by 11 am

when we would reassemble for the services.

The hikes were held throughout the Berkeley Oakland area

with people assembling at the church at 7 am

for informal carpools to the sites.

The hikes finished by 10

and people were dropped off at the church

by 10:30 and invited to stay

for the service if they wished.

Each service was recorded

and saved on my website

(one of the first religious websites on the web)

On my website

I had links to all the readings

and a list of what I considered

the best religious

and spiritual writings of all time.

I also had my favorite music playlists

, and trail guides

for the twice-weekly hikes.

Paying for the website

and the services I asked for donations.

Once we had a few services

and it looked like this was going to take off

I formed a church

and invited my key followers

to form a church committee

to help manage the church.

I quit my day job to devote myself

to the church

and asked for donations

for me to be able to do so.

But I vowed to live a simple life.

and so Jakeism was born

and spread rapidly

throughout the West Coast

at the end of the century.

By 2030

it had become a major force

as millions of people

were forming their own Jake churches

loosely affiliated with

Mother Church in Berkeley.

Social conservatives denounced

my movement

as the biggest threat to traditional values

and noted my support for gay rights,

my openly living with two bisexual women,

my public advocacy for drug legalization,

my opposition to the various wars

and military adventure,

and my leftist ‘woke” political views.

However, the movement continued

to grow as it meant

something to people

and was the fastest

-growing religious movement.

in the world.

The Church of the Cosmic Bird

On Sam Adam’s 70^th birthday, he went to Tilden Park with an old friend from high school. He had returned to his hometown after his wife had died. He was feeling lonely and out of it. He went to the park, took mushrooms, and had an event that changed his life and the world as well.

He came to a field where he saw a giant black owl. The owl told him that Gaia had chosen him as the goddess of the Earth to find a new religion for a new era. Throughout the afternoon, the bird guide told him and his friend the foundations for the new religion.

The bird would serve as their spirit guide in setting up the new faith.

The faith would combine the best features of the old religions but be a new faith based on respect for all living creatures, respect for the earth, ecological new age teachings, and a philosophy promoting sexual healing among other principles. It would also draw from elements of Dudeism drawn from the movie, the Big Lebowski.

The faith would also feature smoking marijuana and drinking mushroom tea as part of their spiritual practices. Their philosophy of sex was that sex was a good thing; adults were naturally polygamous and bisexual and should live in multiple partnered relationships with their children.

The services would consist of readings from great religious texts followed by a sermon and reflection ending with a call to action by the church members who would be called brothers and sisters. A priest and Nun couple would lead the congregation. Members would address each other as brothers and sisters or as Dudes. Excerpts from the movie, the Big Lebowski were also frequently shown during services. During the service, members would sip mushroom, marijuana tea, wine, coffee, and herbal tea,

Every member would also volunteer two hours per week and would donate their time and money to charity. The services would end with a communal breakfast followed by a five-mile hike and sauna experience.

Sam went home, posed a YouTube video describing his vision for a new religion, and promoted his re-interpretation of classic religious texts. He announced that he would lead a weekly service followed by a walk to the temple in the hills where the Bird guardian lived.

Ten people showed up the first week, twenty the second week and within two months they had a flourishing new church. The church spread widely throughout the world and was called by believers the Church of Gaia and by detractors the Church of the Birdman or as “Dudeists”. Berkeley became the new mecca of the Church.

They were denounced for promoting a pro-gay lifestyle, heathen lifestyle, neo-pagan beliefs, veganism and vegetarianism, and alcohol and drug use. But the faith spread rapidly as it combined new age elements with traditional elements drawn from unitarian and universal church doctrines as well as Buddhist, Christian, Dudist, Islamic, Native American, New Age, Pagan, and Wiccan traditions.

Sam was the head of the faith and was called Uncle Sam. His second wife, Maria Lee, was called Aunt Maria. The bird prophet continued to guide the faith as Uncle Bob Aunt Maria and a few others were able to understand the Bird and his words of wisdom. The bird lived in their house in Berkeley Hills.

He led the faith for thirty years and when he died the faith had 300 million followers and was the fourth-largest faith in the world. True to his faith doctrines most members lived in group marriages which were finally recognized due to the constant lobbying by the church membership mushroom use was also legalized, and members were vegan and vegetarian, and all used marijuana, mushroom tea, and wine during services, other drugs were forbidden. They also had a list of 10,000 spiritual texts which they used during services and read frequently.

The church promoted the California sex consensus which called for a woman to be in charge of sexuality and called for sexual and spiritual liberation.

the Church of the Dude launched at a Bowling Ally Big Lebowski

Jason Lee was a big fan

Of the cult classic movie

The “Big Lebowski.”

Which chronicles

The life and time

Of the “Dude”.

Who is mistaken

For a bad dude

By some other dudes

But in the end

As all Dudes do

He abided

While bowling

Jason met at the bowling ally

Sam Jackson who was also

A devotee of all things Dude

And one of the founders

Of the Church of the Dude in Thailand.

Recently he returned to his hometown

In search of spiritual redemption.

As they bowled and bonded

They decided to form

The Church of the Dude

Launching it at Albany Bowl.

The news went viral

Dudists all showed up

Watching the movie.

Then bowling

And hanging out.

The Church of the Dude

Was launched.

Spreading rapidly among

The hipster set.

CO-Pilot Background info on the movie The Big Lebowski

and on the Church of the Dude which is a real thing

“The Big Lebowski” is a 1998 independent crime comedy film written, directed, produced, and co-edited by Joel and Ethan Coen ¹. The film stars Jeff Bridges as Jeffrey “The Dude” Lebowski, a Los Angeles slacker and avid bowler ¹.

The story revolves around “The Dude” who is mistaken for another Jeffrey Lebowski, a wheelchair-bound millionaire ² ³. The Dude seeks restitution for his ruined rug and enlists his bowling buddies to help get it ⁴. The millionaire Lebowski’s trophy wife is supposedly kidnapped, and the millionaire commissions The Dude to deliver the ransom to secure her release ¹. The plan goes awry when the Dude’s friend, Walter Sobchak (played by John Goodman), schemes to keep the ransom money for the Dude and himself ¹.

The film is known for its eccentric characters, comedic dream sequences, idiosyncratic dialogue, and eclectic soundtrack ¹. Despite receiving mixed reviews at the time of its release, it has since become a cult favorite ¹. In 2014, the film was selected for preservation in the United States National Film Registry by the Library of Congress as being “culturally, historically, or aesthetically significant”¹.

1en.wikipedia.org 2www1.123moviesme.online 3themoviedb.org 4imdb.com

The Church of the Dude, officially known as The Church of the Latter-Day Dude, is a religion, philosophy, or lifestyle inspired by “The Dude”, the protagonist of the Coen Brothers’ 1998 film “The Big Lebowski”¹.

The Church was founded in 2005 by Oliver Benjamin, a journalist based in Chiang Mai, Thailand ¹ ². Dudeism’s stated primary objective is to promote a modern form of Chinese Taoism, outlined in Tao Te Ching by Laozi (6th century BCE), blended with concepts from the Ancient Greek philosopher Epicurus (341–270 BCE), and presented in a style as personified by the character of Jeffrey “The Dude” Lebowski ¹.

Dudeism advocates and encourages the practice of “going with the flow”, “being cool headed”, and “taking it easy” in the face of life’s difficulties, believing that this is the only way to live in harmony with our inner nature and the challenges of interacting with other people ¹. It also aims to assuage feelings of inadequacy that arise in societies which place a heavy emphasis on achievement and personal fortune ¹.

As of May 2017, an estimated 450,000 Dudeist Priests have been ordained worldwide ¹. Despite its use of comedic film references and occasional criticism of religion in its traditional sense, its founder and many adherents take the underlying philosophy somewhat seriously ¹.

Please note that while Dudeism draws heavily from the philosophy presented in “The Big Lebowski”, it is a legitimate religious movement with its own beliefs and practices ¹. I

PS I became a Dudist. their web page is hoot.

“everything is Illuminated”

Jake Lee was a mystic philosopher

In Berkeley, California

One day he realized

“Everything is Illuminated, everything is one

Enlightened he formed a new religion

Based on the unification of every religion

The new age faith, “Dudeism”

Swept across the world

POETIC BOOK TITLES

Jonathan Safran Foer Illuminates everything

Midnight in the Garden of Good and Evil by John Berendt

Lairdism

Lairdism is a religion founded by best friend, Robert Sicular, who on an ACID trip realized that Laird Williamson was God. Lairdism spread among his circle of friends. But unfortunately, it never really took off.

Church of the Three Bs Beer, Blues and Baseball

Another friend of mine founded a fake new Church in the 1980s called the Church of the Three Bs – Beer, Blues and Baseball

members would get together from time to time to drink beer, go to blues concerts and baseball games. it took never really took off.

Flying Spaghetti Monster

The Flying Spaghetti Monster was founded as a joke religion to counter the rise of Christian fundamentalists. Rastafarians as they call themselves worship the Giant Spaghetti monster who secretly controls the universe. This one did take off. Co-PIlot provides the background:

Flying Spaghetti Monster (Rastafarianism):
This is a parody religion that promotes a light-hearted view of religion. It originated in opposition to the teaching of intelligent design in public schools in the United States. The deity of this religion is the Flying Spaghetti Monster, and its followers are known as Rastafarians. You can find more information here and here.
Flying Spaghetti Monster – Wikipedia·
Church of the SubGenius
Church of the Sub-Genius

Bobdobbs

Another parody religion is the Church of the Sub Genius based on the teaching of JR Bob Dobbs, a sort of everyman kind of like the cartoon character, Homer Simpson..

: This is another parody religion that satirizes better-known belief systems. It focuses on J. R. “Bob” Dobbs, a purported salesman from the 1950s, who is revered as a prophet by the Church. The Church of the SubGenius teaches a complex philosophy involving gods, conspiracies, and the pursuit of “Slack.” More details can be found here and here.

R. “Bob” Dobbs – Wikipedia

Unification Church (Moonies):
Founded by Sun Myung Moon in 1954 in Seoul, South Korea, this new religious movement is derived from Christianity. Its members are called Unifications or Moonies. The church is known for its mass weddings and unique Christian theology.

Unification Church – Wikipedia

I have a few true stories about my encounters with the Unification Church, aka the Moonies I first became aware of the Moonies when I took a sociological research class in college in 1978 at the University of the Pacific. For our group term paper we researched the recruitment practices of the unification church which were becoming quite controversial .

We went to SF to one of their centers and went to their free dinner and pretended to be interested noting how they tried to recruit us to join them. We did not go to their weekend retreat in Booneville based on our professor’s recommendation. We got an A on the paper.

In 1982, when I got married in South Korea we had to register our marriage at the local government office. The clerk there was suspicious and asked us if we were Moonies. He said that the Moonies had held a mass marriage rally the day before and they were overwhelmed with foreigners coming into register their marriage. When we told him we were not Moonies, he became quite friendly and welcoming to us.

The founder of the Church died a few years ago, and the movement has been in disarray as his children have been fighting for control of the movement which is closely tied to right-wing political figures in Japan, South Korea, and the United States.

Co-pilot provided more background information

The assassination of former Japanese Prime Minister Shinzo Abe in July 2022 brought to light the controversial ties between Abe and the Unification Church, also known as the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. The suspect, Tetsuya Yamagami, reportedly targeted Abe due to his connections with the church, which Yamagami blamed for bankrupting his family through excessive donations made by his mother2.

The Unification Church, founded in South Korea by Sun Myung Moon, has long been associated with conservative political figures and movements, both in Japan and internationally. The church’s influence in Japan dates back to the Cold War era when it aligned with anti-communist efforts. Abe’s grandfather, Nobusuke Kishi, was also known to have connections with the church3.

Following Abe’s assassination, the Japanese government has taken steps to investigate and potentially disband the Unification Church due to its controversial fundraising practices and the impact on its followers. The church has faced numerous lawsuits and public scrutiny over its methods, which have included charging followers large sums of money for spiritual merchandise2.

Japan to Disband Controversial Unification Church Tied to Abe Assassination | TIME

https://www.nbcnewyork.com/news/national-international/unification-church-at-center-of-abe-assassination-under-increased-scrutiny/3775817/?form=MG0AV3

EXPLAINER: The Unification Church’s ties to Japan’s politics | AP News

Scientology:

Founded by L. Ron Hubbard, Scientology is a set of beliefs and practices that are often described as a cult, a business, a religion, or a scam. It involves concepts like the theta (spiritual being), auditing, and the controversial figure Xenu.

Scientology beliefs and practices – Wikipedia

I also have a story to tell about the Scientology movement. When I was in high school, I took as a lark a free personality test at a local Scientology center. The tester came out and told me that I was totally messed up and they could help me. Amused, I went to another center, took the test but changed all my answers and they told me the same thing. They started calling me at home begging me to come to their center for their assistance. I finally told them I was not interested and besides, I was a minor and could not legally sign a contract for their training program. I concluded that it was all a scam.

Hare Krishna (ISKCON):

I first encountered the Hari Krishnas in Berkeley which had an active chapter. Later when I was in India I met a lot of Hindu believers including Hari Krishna devotees Ganesh, and Jain followers.

The International Society for Krishna Consciousness (ISKCON), commonly known as the Hare Krishna movement, was founded in 1965 by A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhu Pada. It is a Western outgrowth of the Bengali bhakti yoga tradition and focuses on the worship of Krishna.

Hare Krishna (ISKCON):

Who Are The Hare Krishnas: Origin, Beliefs, And Philosophy – Yaduraj

Korean Cults

Korea has been a fertile ground for new religious movements, cults in other words. The most infamous are the Moonies but there are many others as well

Co-pilot provided more background information

Shinchan (New Heaven and New Earth)

Founded by Lee Man-hee, this group gained international attention during the COVID-19 pandemic when it was linked to a significant outbreak in South Korea. The group believes that Lee is the second coming of Jesus Christ.
JMS (Jesus Morning Star):
Led by Jeong Myeong-seok, this group has been involved in numerous controversies, including allegations of sexual abuse. The Netflix documentary series “In the Name of God: A Holy Betrayal” covers this cult extensively.
Salvation Sect (Evangelical Baptist Church of Korea):
This group came into the spotlight after the Sewol ferry disaster, as its leader Yoo Byung-eun was linked to the tragedy. The sect has been accused of corruption and poor management practices.

Providence (Jesus Morning Star):
Another group led by Jeong Myeong-seok, it has been involved in numerous controversies, including allegations of sexual abuse. The Netflix documentary series “In the Name of God: A Holy Betrayal” covers this cult extensively.
All About Cults in Korea: Deception, Persuasion, and Self-Proclaimed Messiahs | Expat Guide Korea

The Cults of South Korea – The Diplomat

Rajneesh Puram

I visited Rajneesh Puram in 1982 with my Father. I had just finished the Peace Corps in Korea and my father picked me up in Seattle and we drove to the Bay area after spending a few days in our summer cabin near Yakima. We drove back through Eastern Oregon and stopped off at Rajneesh Puram which was in the news and had a vegetarian lunch there. The Ragness servers were friendly but a bit weird. The Netflix documentary listed below provided a lot of details about the controversial cult.

Co-Pilot provided background information.

Sure! The Rajneesh cult, also known as the Rajneesh, was founded by Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh (later known as Osho) in India. In the early 1980s, the group relocated to the United States and established a commune called Rajneesh Puram in Wasco County, Oregon, near the small town of Antelope. The group purchased a 64,000-acre ranch and transformed it into a thriving community with its own infrastructure, including a fire department, police, restaurants, and even an airport.

The Rajneesh became infamous for their controversial practices and conflicts with local residents. They were involved in a series of legal battles, and their activities included a bioterror attack in 1984, where they poisoned salad bars in local restaurants with salmonella, sickening over 700 people. The group also faced allegations of voter fraud, wiretapping, and assassination plots2.

The story of the Rajneesh and their time in Oregon is documented in the Netflix series “Wild Wild Country,” which provides an in-depth look at the rise and fall of Rajneesh Puram. You can watch the documentary here.

For further reading, you can check out these articles:

Rajneesh Puram – Wikipedia
Wild Wild Country: How a Cult Overwhelmed a Tiny Oregon Town
Wild Wild Country: How a Cult Overwhelmed a Tiny Oregon Town – People.com
What happened to the Rajneesh’ Oregon paradise? Photos show decay, rebirth – oregonlive.com

Revival of the Norse religion

The Norse religion has been undergoing a revival in Germany and Norway. Co-Pilot provided background information.

Absolutely! The revival of the Old Norse religion, often referred to as Heathenry or Asatru, has gained traction in recent years. This modern Pagan religion draws inspiration from the pre-Christian beliefs and practices of the Germanic peoples, particularly those of the Viking Age.

Key Aspects of the Revival:

Beliefs and Practices: Heathenry is typically polytheistic, centering on a pantheon of deities from pre-Christian Germanic Europe, such as Odin, Thor, and Freyja. Rituals, known as blots, are performed to honor these gods, ancestors, and spirits of the land. These rituals often involve offerings of food and drink.
Cosmology: The religion adopts an animistic view of the cosmos, where the natural world is imbued with spirits. The world tree, Yggdrasil, and various realms like Midgard (the human world) and Asgard (the realm of the gods) are central to Norse cosmology.
Ethics and Values: Heathen ethical systems emphasize honor, personal integrity, and loyalty. Community and kinship are also highly valued.
Modern Movements: The revival has led to the formation of various organizations and communities, such as the Ásatrúarfélagið in Iceland and the Troth in the United States. These groups often gather for communal rituals and celebrations.

Further Reading:

Old Norse religion – Wikipedia

Religion of the Roman Empire

There has been a revival of interest in both the ancient Roman and Greek religions in recent years. I see a similarity in the revival of interest in the Norse religions, and Hinduism as well.

CO-Pilot provided background information

The religion of the Roman Empire was polytheistic, meaning they worshipped multiple gods and goddesses. The Romans adopted many gods from the Greeks, such as Jupiter (Zeus), Juno (Hera), and Neptune (Poseidon), and also incorporated gods from other cultures they encountered. They believed in maintaining good relations with the gods through rituals and sacrifices to ensure the prosperity and success of the empire2.

Revival of Roman Religion

There have been modern attempts to revive the Roman religion, known as Reconstructionist Roman religion. Organizations like Nova Roma aim to restore classical Roman religion, culture, and virtues. They celebrate Roman festivals, perform rituals, and promote the study of Roman culture and philosophy4.

Ancient Greek Religion

Ancient Greek religion was also polytheistic, with a pantheon of gods and goddesses such as Zeus, Athena, Apollo, and Artemis. The Greeks believed in performing rituals and sacrifices to honor the gods and ensure their favor5. Greek religion influenced Roman religion and other cultures around the Mediterranean.

Ancient Egyptian Religion

Ancient Egyptian religion was centered around the worship of many gods and goddesses, such as Ra (the sun god), Isis (the goddess of magic and motherhood), and Osiris (the god of the afterlife). They believed in an afterlife and performed elaborate burial rituals to ensure the deceased’s safe passage to the next world6.

Revival of Ancient Religions

While there haven’t been significant revival attempts for ancient Greek and Egyptian religions, there is a growing interest in studying and understanding these ancient belief systems. Many people today are fascinated by the mythology, rituals, and philosophies of these ancient cultures.

For further reading, you can check out these resources:

Mormon Church

Growing up one of my friends was a Mormon. He gave me the Book of Mormon which I read. I told him that it read as sci-fi novel. Over the years I met a number of Mormons as there are quite a few in the Foreign Service and I met them overseas as Mormon misisonaries are everywhere.

Co-pilot provided background information

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church), often referred to as the Mormon Church, was founded in 1830 by Joseph Smith. Here are some key differences in their beliefs compared to mainstream Christian denominations:

Key Beliefs

Restoration of the Gospel: Mormons believe that after the death of Jesus and the apostles, a “Great Apostasy” occurred, leading to a loss of priesthood authority and changes in biblical texts. They believe that Joseph Smith restored the true church through visions and revelations.
Additional Scriptures: Besides the Bible, Mormons also consider the Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and the Pearl of Great Price as sacred texts.
Eternal Progression: They believe in the potential for humans to become like God and live eternally in His presence.
Baptism for the Dead: Mormons perform baptisms on behalf of deceased individuals to offer them the chance of salvation.
Health Code: The Word of Wisdom advises members to abstain from alcohol, tobacco, coffee, and tea.
Plural Marriage: Historically, Mormons practiced polygamy, but the mainstream LDS Church banned it in 1890. Some fundamentalist groups still practice it.

Membership and Distribution

As of 2023, the LDS Church has over 17 million members worldwide. The majority of members live in the United States, particularly in Utah. However, there are significant populations in other countries, including Mexico, Brazil, and the Philippines.

Would you like to know more about any specific aspect of the Mormon Church?

Jehovah’s Witness

My college roomate, Jeff, grew up in a Jehovah Witness family. one thing that i remember is that Jehovah witnesses do not exchange gifts on Christmas or birthdays. On his birthday, we gave him birthday presents which he said were the first birthday presents he had ever received as his parents did not celebrate birthday or Christmas as Jehovah Witesses. He took too much LSD one night and became convinced he was the reincarnation of Jesus Christ. If he had been handsome and charistmatic, he could have formed a cult but since he was neither he just became another sad LSD victim.

Co-pilot provided more background information

Jehovah’s Witnesses are a Christian denomination known for their distinct beliefs and practices. Founded in the late 19th century by Charles Taze Russell, they emphasize the imminent establishment of God’s Kingdom on Earth and reject traditional Christian doctrines like the Trinity and the immortality of the soul.

Key Beliefs and Practices:

Non-Trinitarian: Jehovah’s Witnesses believe that God (Jehovah) is distinct from Jesus and the Holy Spirit, rejecting the concept of the Trinity.
Jesus Christ: They view Jesus as God’s son and a created being, not co-equal with God.
Scripture: They use their own Bible translation, the New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures.
Holidays and Celebrations: They do not celebrate traditional Christian holidays like Christmas and Easter, nor do they celebrate birthdays.
Evangelism: Known for their door-to-door evangelism, they actively preach and distribute literature.

Differences from Mainstream Christianity:

Trinity: Mainstream Christians believe in the Trinity, where God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit are one entity. Jehovah’s Witnesses reject this concept.
Jesus’ Divinity: Christians believe Jesus is both fully God and fully man, while Jehovah’s Witnesses see Jesus as a created being.
Salvation: Mainstream Christianity teaches salvation through faith in Jesus Christ alone, whereas Jehovah’s Witnesses emphasize faith, good works, and preaching efforts.

Demographics:

As of 2024, there are approximately 9 million Jehovah’s Witnesses worldwide.
They have a presence in most countries, with significant populations in the United States, Mexico, Brazil, and Italy.
In the U.S., they make up less than 1% of the adult population.

Church of Satan

Growing up in the Bay Area, the Church of Satan, based in San Franciso was quite controversal. It still is. they are currently trying to get permission to supply religious chaplans to serve in Floridian schools after a recent law authorizing religous chaplans in Florida schools. They are also trying to become certified to serve as chaplans in the US military.

Many years ago i was driving with a visiting high school friend to Montecello. On the way back, we amused ourselves listening to AM Jesus stations. One was blathering on about the Jesus diet when it faded out and was replaced by the Rolling Stones Satanic anthem Sympathy for the Devil. the two stations battled it out but Satan won in the end which we felt was a fitting metaphor for re-entering the DC metro area after a visit to Southern Christian dominated Virginia.

Co-pilot provided the following background information

The Church of Satan, founded by Anton Szandor LaVey in 1966 in San Francisco, is a religious organization dedicated to LaVeyan Satanism. Contrary to popular belief, members of the Church of Satan do not worship Satan as a supernatural being. Instead, they view Satan as a symbol of individualism, pride, and enlightenment. The Church promotes humanistic values and encourages members to embrace their natural instincts, which they believe have been wrongly suppressed by traditional Abrahamic faiths.

The Church of Satan has faced controversy over its attempts to be recognized as a legitimate religious organization. This controversy often stems from misconceptions about Satanism and its association with evil or criminal activities. However, the Church of Satan emphasizes that it does not engage in or promote any illegal or harmful behavior. The organization has sought legal recognition and equal treatment under the law, similar to other religious groups.

As for the number of Satanists in the U.S., it’s challenging to provide an exact figure. Estimates suggest that there are a few thousand self-identified Satanists in the country. The Church of Satan does not disclose its membership numbers, but it is considered the most influential and well-known Satanic organization.

Church of Satan

Contemporary Jewish Religion in The U.S

When I did my DNA testing a few years back, it confirmed family lore that I am part Jewish on my father’s side of the family as one of my great grandfathers was a Russian Jew living in Norway. many of my friends growing up were Jews. as one of them put it, he was part of the international conspiracy of communists and jews as his father was a member of the communist party. I also had what we called back in the day a “Jewfro” due to my curly black hair.

I wrote a poem about visiting the Holocaust museum, after finding out I was Jewish.

Thoughts on Visiting the Holocaust Memorial Museum in DC

Never Again -published in April 2022 20^th Yom HaShoah PSH special edition

Thoughts on Visiting the Holocaust Memorial Museum in DC

San Adams

Had never been

To the Holocaust Museum,

Despite the fact

He had lived

And worked in DC for decades

One day after he retired

He said to himself

It was long past time

To finally see the holocaust museum

He went the week

After Charleston,

When the mob had chanted,

Jews will not replace us.

The museum affected him deeply

He had just confirmed

Through DNA

That he had at least 10 percent

Jewish ancestry

Among the 18 other nationalities

Swirling among these bloodlines

Sam Adams was concerned

Those elements of antisemitism

We’re emerging among

The MAGA crowd.

But he dismissed

The fears that Trump

Was another Hitler

As liberal hyperbole

It could not happen here

A new holocaust

Would never happen

But now he was not so sure

Neo-Fascism Must Be Defeated Again

In this day and age of fake news

And neo-fascism rising yet again
It is important to bear witness

To the undeniable fact
That the holocaust can never come again
That is what we must vow every day
Never again

The rest of the poems I submitted are on my blog page.

Holocaust Remembrance in The Trump Era

While touring the Holocaust Museum

For the first time in his life,

Sam Adams

Encountered three young white MAGA boys.

Wearing Red hats and making

Sexually suggestive jokes About Jewish women

While they were touring the Holocaust.

One wondered if the Nazi guards

Were given an opportunity

To have sex with Jewish women

Before they were killed

Sam Adams was very angry

And wanted to confront the MAGA boys.

But finally decided what the hell

It probably would not

Make a difference,

They might think that he was just

An old Jewish man.

And dismiss his complaints.

The Holocaust Museum

Moved him deeply

Because he had just confirmed

Via DNA testing

That he indeed was part Jewish.

Maybe 10%.

He wondered what happened

To his Jewish Cousins

He didn’t even know he had.

And he vowed to himself.

That he would do

All he could to make sure

The world would

Never see another Holocaust.

Holocaust Remembrance in the Biden Era

Sam Adams thought naively

That when Biden was elected

That the US had turned a corner.

The Trump-inspired

Anti-Semitism, discrimination,

Fear, hatred, and xenophobia

Would gradually

Fadeaway

As a dark memory

And that Americans

Would regain a sense of compassion,

Decency, hope, and love

And a sense

That we are all in this together

As Americans.

Unfortunately, Sam thought

The MAGA Madness had not gone away,

Perhaps it was getting worse.

He was concerned that the recent

Anti-Asian violence could spread

Out of control.

And underlying

all that racism and xenophobia

Was anti-Semitism

Sam thought

If Trump becomes president again,

There’s a strong possibility

We could end up

with another Holocaust.

Perhaps this time targeted against

Asians, communists, blacks,

Coastal elites, democrats, Drug users,

foreigners, Hispanics, Gays,

Mexicans, Muslims, and socialists

Of course, Jewish people

Would eventually

be rounded up

Underlying all racism

Lies a deep vein

Of anti-Semitism

Sam Adams felt depressed.

Realizing the Magna Madness

Was not over.

And another holocaust

Another final solution

Could emerge

As America embraced

American Style fascism

Under a resurgent Trump

Or his successor demagogue

https://nationaltoday.com › yom-HaShoah

Yom HaShoah -. April 27, 2022. History reminds us of not only what has passed, but it also narrates tales of sufferings and victories, and this is why we celebrate Yom HaShoah, which takes place on Nisan 27. If the 27th is adjacent to the Jewish Sabbath, the date shifts by a day. This year, it begins at sunset on April 27 and ends at sunset …

Yom HaShoah 2022 – Holocaust Memorial Day – יום השואה …

https://www.hebcal.com › holidays › yom-HaShoah-2022

Yom HaShoah 2022 / יוֹם הַשּׁוֹאָה 5782 Holocaust Memorial Day ️. Yom HaShoah for Hebrew Year 5782 begins at sundown on Wednesday, 27 April 2022, and ends at nightfall on Thursday, 28 April 2022. Yom HaZikaron HaShoah ve-laG’vurah (יום הזיכרון לשואה ולגבורה; “Holocaust and Heroism Remembrance Day”), known colloquially in Israel and abroad as Yom HaShoah …

Yom Hashoah 2022 – Calendar Date

https://www.calendardate.com › yom_hashoah_2022.htm

Yom Hashoah for the year 2022 is celebrated/ observed on sundown of Wednesday, April 27th ending at sundown on Thursday, April 28. Yom Hashoah also called Holocaust Remembrance Day commemorates the lives of the Jewish people who died in the Holocaust of World War 2. This day is remembered in the Hebrew calendar on the 27th day of Nisan.

Yom Hashoah 2022: A Day to Remember | Touro University

https://www.touro.edu › news–events › events › yom-HaShoah-042822.php

Yom Hashoah 2022 ~ Justice After the Holocaust …

https://www.torat-el.org › events › yom-HaShoah-2022-justice-after-the-holocaust

https://khc.qcc.cuny.edu › blog › register-now-yom-HaShoah-2022-events

National Yom HaShoah UK Commemoration 2022

https://yomhashoah.org.uk

National Yom HaShoah UK Commemoration 2022. Please join us on the evening of Wednesday 27 th April as Yom HaShoah begins, for an online, live National Holocaust Commemoration event, which you will be able to watch here. You can watch last year’s National Holocaust Commemoration, along with other educational content on our YouTube channel.

History Corner – Yom HaShoah 2022 – Temple Emanuel – Rochester

https://emanuelrochester.org › history-corner-Yom-hashoah-2022

History Corner – Yom HaShoah 2022. By Carl Wetzstein. In the past, I’ve written about my experiences in the Holocaust and also spoke about Righteous Gentiles, people who helped save Jews during the Holocaust. The accounts of the Righteous Gentiles were second-hand, based on books and articles that I read. This History Corner is based on …

Yom Hashoah – Holocaust Memorial Day – Israel

https://www.twinkl.com › event › yom-hashoah-2022

Yom Hashoah April 27, 2022 – April 28, 2022. Homepage » Teaching Topic & Event Resource Calendar » April » Yom Hashoah. What is Yom Hashoah? Yom Hashoah is the annual day of remembrance of the victims of the Holocaust. It is the Jewish Holocaust Memorial Day, observed by Jews worldwide.

Co-PIlot provided more background information:

Sure thing! The Jewish community in the U.S. is diverse and vibrant. As of 2020, there are about 7.5 million Jews in the U.S., making up approximately 2.4% of the total population.

In terms of religious denominations, about 35% identify as Reform, 18% as Conservative, and 11% as Orthodox. The remaining percentage includes other groups and those who do not identify with any particular denomination.

The largest Jewish communities are found in states like New York, New Jersey, and Florida. Cities with significant Jewish populations include New York City, Los Angeles,, San Fracisco, DC metro, Miami.

Regarding Holocaust survivors, there are still many living in the U.S. today. For example, New York alone has an estimated 25,000 Holocaust survivors.

For more information, you can visit the .

Islam in the U.S.

the Muslim community is the fastest growing religious group in the US after the “nones” they played a huge role in the last election, many of them leaving the Democratic party and voting for Trump despite his record of hostility to the Islam community.

During my FS career, I had many Muslim friends, particularly when I served in India.

Co-PIlot provided more details:

Sure thing! The Muslim community in the United States is quite diverse and has grown significantly over the years. As of 2020, there are about 4.45 million Muslims in the U.S., making up approximately 1.34% of the total population.

The majority of American Muslims are Sunni, making up about 73% of the Muslim population, while Shia Muslims account for around 16%. The remaining percentage includes other groups such as the Nation of Islam, Ahmadiyya, and non-denominational Muslims.

Regarding ISIS affiliation, it’s important to note that the vast majority of American Muslims are not affiliated with ISIS. There have been some cases of individuals attempting to join or support ISIS, but these instances are relatively rare. For example, a report from George Washington University found that 71 Americans had been arrested for ISIS-related activities since 2014. However, these individuals come from varied backgrounds and do not represent the broader Muslim community in the U.S.

The Nation of Islam (NOI) is a religious organization founded in 1930 by Wallace Fard Muhammad. It is known for its teachings that combine elements of traditional Islam with Black nationalist ideas. The NOI promotes racial unity, self-help, and economic self-sufficiency for African Americans. The group has had notable leaders such as Elijah Muhammad, Malcolm X, and Louis Farrakhan. While the NOI’s beliefs differ from mainstream Islam, it has played a significant role in the African American community and the civil rights movement.

Islam in the US WIki entry

ISIS radiclization in the US

nation of Islam

Rise of Christian Nationalism in the United States

Christian Nationalism is on the rise in the U.S. and around the world, with perhaps 30 percent of Americans self identifying with the movement which is closely linked to the Republican Party and Donald Trump’s MAGA movement.

Some in the movement advocate dominism calling for Christians to take over the seven key mountains and rule the world in accordance with God’s will, ushering in the end days.

CO-Pilot provides more background information on this growing movement.

certainly! Christian nationalism is a political ideology that advocates for the fusion of Christianity with a nation’s civic and political life. It seeks to establish or maintain a legal and cultural fusion of Christian religion with a nation’s character2. This ideology has been gaining traction both in the United States and globally.

In the United States

Christian nationalism in the U.S. has been particularly prominent in recent years. It often involves advocating for policies that privilege Christianity in the public square, such as displaying Christian symbols on public property, promoting Christian values in public schools, and opposing abortion and LGBTQ+ rights2. This movement has been linked to the rise of the MAGA (Make America Great Again) movement and has found significant support among white evangelical Christians.

Globally

Christian nationalism is not confined to the U.S. It has been observed in various countries around the world, including Brazil, France, Italy, Poland, Hungary, and Russia3. In these countries, Christian nationalism often aligns with right-wing populist movements and can lead to exclusionary and sometimes violent actions against religious and ethnic minorities. For example, in Brazil, former President Jair Bolsonaro garnered significant support from evangelical Christians by intertwining nationalism with Christian faith3.

Concerns and Criticisms

Critics argue that Christian nationalism is fundamentally at odds with a pluralistic society, as it seeks to define a country as Christian, thereby marginalizing non-Christian populations. It can also lead to antidemocratic and violent behavior, as seen in events like the Capitol insurrection in the U.S1. The ideology is often linked to racist, misogynistic, authoritarian, and homophobic views.

Conclusion

The rise of Christian nationalism poses significant challenges to democracy and social harmony both in the U.S. and globally. It highlights the need for vigilance in protecting the separation of church and state and ensuring that all citizens, regardless of their religious beliefs, are treated with equality and respect.

Contemporary Atheism in the US:

Note: I grew up in perhaps one of the most secular cities in one of the most secular States in one of the most secular eras, the 60s and 70s in the Bay Area. Yet even in the Bay Area there are almost no public officials who are openly ”atheist” My father was one of the few elected officials who was not publically a Christian. He was an atheist and my mother was a lapsed Southern Baptist.

Co-Pilot provide additional background information.

In the United States, the percentage of people identifying as non-religious, often referred to as the “nones,” has been steadily increasing. According to a 2021 Pew Research Center survey, about 29% of U.S. adults identify as religiously unaffiliated, which includes atheists, agnostics, and those who describe their religion as “nothing in particular”. This is a significant increase from 16% in 20061.
Global Atheism:
Globally, the number of people who identify as atheists or non-religious varies widely by region. According to a 2012 Pew Research Center study, 16% of the world’s population is not affiliated with any religion. This includes both atheists and agnostics2. The highest concentrations of non-religious people are found in countries like Sweden, Vietnam, Denmark, Norway, and Japan.

Wicca Religious Movement

I once took a quiz online by beliefnet to determine what religion I am most in tune with. the top choice was Wicca, New Age or Buddhism, the least compatble was fundamentalism, mormonism and Islam. that sounds about right, LOL.

followers are called witches and warlocks and gather together in Covens.

CO-Pilot provided background information.

Wicca, also known as “The Craft,” is a modern pagan, earth-centered religion. It was developed in England during the first half of the 20th century and introduced to the public in 1954 by Gerald Gardner, a retired British civil servant. Wicca draws upon ancient pagan traditions and 20th-century Hermetic motifs for its theological and ritual purposes1.

Core Beliefs and Practices:

Duo theism: Wiccans typically venerate both a Goddess and a God, often referred to as the Triple Goddess and the Horned God.
Rituals and Festivals: Wiccans celebrate both lunar cycles (Esbats) and solar cycles (Sabbats), which include festivals like the solstices and equinoxes.
Nature Reverence: Nature plays a central role in Wiccan beliefs and practices, with rituals often held outdoors and involving natural elements like fire, water, earth, and air.
The Wiccan Rede: A popular expression of Wiccan morality, often summarized as “An it harm none, do what ye will.”

New Age Religious Movement

Very big in California particularly during the 60s and 70s. I have been heavily influenced and consider myself a New Age type. Co-pilot provided more background information.

Co-PIlot provided backgroud information

The New Age movement is a broad and eclectic range of spiritual or religious beliefs and practices that emerged in Western society during the 1970s. It draws heavily from esoteric traditions, including Spiritualism, Theosophy, and various forms of occultism4.

Core Beliefs and Practices:

Holistic Divinity: The New Age movement typically accepts a holistic form of divinity that pervades the universe, including human beings.
Personal Transformation: Emphasis on personal transformation and healing, often through practices like meditation, yoga, and alternative medicine.
Age of Aquarius: Many New Age believers anticipate a coming “Age of Aquarius,” a period of enlightenment and spiritual awakening.
Syncretism: The movement is highly syncretic, incorporating elements from various religious and spiritual traditions.

Both Wicca and the New Age movement emphasize personal spiritual experiences and a deep connection to nature. They offer alternative spiritual paths for those seeking a more individualized and nature-focused approach to spirituality.

Asian Religious Traditions in the U.S.

Also big in the West Coast since the 1950s. Many of the beatnit writers were Buddhists. If I had to choose one religion for me it would be Buddhism.

I have been heavily influenced by Buddhism which I first learned about in a college World Religions class, one of the best classes I took as an undergraduate. I became fascinated by Buddhism after I went to Korea. Lately my Korean born wife has become more of a Buddhist frequently quoting Buddhist masters who are popular on You Tube in Korea.

Co-pilot provided background information:

Absolutely! The growth of Buddhism and other Asian religions in the U.S. is a fascinating topic.

Buddhism in the U.S.

Buddhism has seen significant growth in the United States, particularly since the mid-20th century. The increase in Asian immigration, especially after changes in U.S. immigration laws in the 1960s, played a crucial role in this growth1. By the 1980s, many Buddhist communities had sprouted across the country. Today, Buddhism is practiced by millions of Americans, with notable concentrations in states like California and Hawaii1.

Other Asian Religions

Alongside Buddhism, other Asian religions such as Hinduism, Sikhism, and Taoism have also gained a foothold in the U.S. The Pew Research Center reports that Asian Americans have contributed significantly to the diversity of the U.S. religious landscape3. For instance, Hindus and Buddhists together account for about the same share of the U.S. public as Jews (roughly 2%). Additionally, many Asian Americans identify with Christianity or have no particular religious affiliation2.

Factors Contributing to Growth

Several factors have contributed to the growth of these religions:

Immigration: The influx of Asian immigrants has brought their religious traditions to the U.S.
Cultural Exchange: Increased interest in Eastern philosophies and practices, especially during the 1960s and 1970s, has led many Americans to explore these religions.
Community Support: The establishment of temples, meditation centers, and cultural organizations has provided a supportive environment for practitioners
Note: Korean American churches have played a huge role in the Korean diaspora in America with most Korean immigrants belonging to a Church where they meet fellow Koreans.

Impact on American Society

The presence of these diverse religious traditions has enriched the cultural and spiritual landscape of the U.S. It has also fostered greater understanding and appreciation of different cultural practices and beliefs.

Native American Traditions

My mother’s parents were part Cherokee and spoke Cherokee and followed some of the Cherokee religious traditions, including paying attention to dreams.

Native American spiritual and religious traditions are incredibly diverse, reflecting the rich cultural heritage of the many different tribes and communities across North America. Here are some key aspects:

Core Beliefs

Animism: Many Native American traditions believe in animism, the idea that all things—animals, plants, rocks, rivers, and even weather—have a spirit.
Great Spirit: A central figure in many Native American religions is the Great Spirit or Creator, who is seen as a guiding force in the universe.
Connection to Nature: Nature plays a crucial role in these traditions, with a deep respect for the earth, often referred to as “Mother Earth.”

Rituals and Ceremonies

Rituals: These can include ceremonies for healing, coming-of-age, and seasonal changes. For example, the Sun Dance is a significant ceremony practiced by several Plains tribes.
Storytelling: Oral traditions are vital, with stories passed down through generations that explain the creation of the world, moral lessons, and historical events.
Shamanism: Many tribes have shamans or spiritual leaders who act as intermediaries between the physical and spiritual worlds.

Symbols and Art

Totem Poles: Used by tribes such as the Haida and Tlingit, these poles are carved with symbols representing clan lineage, stories, and cultural beliefs.
Dreamcatchers: Originally from the Ojibwe tribe, these are used to protect individuals from bad dreams.

Community and Values

Generosity: Acts of giving and sharing are central values, often demonstrated through ceremonies like potlatches.
Respect for Elders: Elders are highly respected for their wisdom and knowledge, and their teachings are integral to the community’s spiritual life.

Adaptation and Revitalization

Despite the challenges posed by colonization and modernization, many Native American communities have worked to preserve and revitalize their spiritual traditions. This includes both a return to traditional practices and the adaptation of new forms of expression.

Q-Anon

One of the weirdest cults out there and it is a cult is Q. First emerged in 2017 and continues to this day although the founder Q quit communicating in 2020. Co-PIlot provides background information:

QAnon is a conspiracy theory that emerged in 2017 on the internet forum 4chan. It revolves around the belief that a secret cabal of satanic, cannibalistic pedophiles controls the world, and that former U.S. President Donald Trump was fighting against this cabal. The theory has its roots in earlier conspiracy theories like Pizzagate and has been linked to various violent incidents.

The movement gained traction through social media and has amassed millions of followers. It has been labeled a domestic terrorism threat by the FBI due to its potential to incite violence. Despite the lack of new “Q drops” since December 2020, the movement continues to persist and adapt.

For a more detailed overview, you can check out this .

Reptilian Shape Shifter Alien Conspiracy Theory

it is amazing to me that 10 percent of Americans subscribe to this belief, believing that a cabal of shape shifting reptilian overlords secretly control the world. Some of the Q followers believe in the shape shifting alien conspiracy.

i wrote a number of Sci-Fi stories on this theme. In my version, the shape shifting aliens are descendents of aliens from the planet Sirius who settled in Atlantis and Lemuria. a war broke broke out between the red faction and the green faction. The red faction wanted to enslave proto humans who they saw as sub-human beasts, and the Green faction who wanted to educate the natives. the war destroyed Atlantis and their descendents fled, most died off but a few remain as secret overlords waiting until the human race develops space travel, and they would then return to their homeworld and re-launch an invasion of earth.

Co-PIlot provided background information

Sure thing! One of the most well-known fringe theories about shape-shifting aliens is the belief in Reptilian humanoids. This theory suggests that a race of reptilian aliens, often referred to as “Reptoids” or “Lizard People,” have infiltrated human society and are secretly controlling world events.

Origins and Beliefs

David Icke: The theory was popularized by David Icke, a British conspiracy theorist, who claims that many world leaders and influential figures are actually shape-shifting reptilian aliens. According to Icke, these Reptilians are part of a global conspiracy to control humanity.
Ancient Aliens: Some proponents of the theory believe that these Reptilians have been present on Earth for thousands of years and have influenced human history and culture.

Characteristics

Shape-shifting: The Reptilians are believed to have the ability to change their appearance to look human, allowing them to blend in and manipulate society from positions of power.
Control and Manipulation: Followers of this theory often believe that Reptilians control major institutions, including governments, corporations, and the media, to maintain their dominance over humanity.

Criticism and Skepticism

Lack of Evidence: The theory is widely criticized for its lack of empirical evidence and is often dismissed as a baseless conspiracy.
Psychological Explanations: Some psychologists suggest that belief in such theories may be a way for individuals to make sense of complex and often frightening world events

American Religious Cults

As discussed above, I have had some interactions over the years with various cults, including the Moonies, the Hari Krishnas, and Scientology. THe People’s Temple was a big event that happened while I was in college. Same thing with Heaven’s Gate, and Ragnesh movement, I visited Raghnes Puram (nee Antelope, Oregon) with my father in 1992.

Co-pilot provided background information

Religious cults in the U.S. have a long and often controversial history. Cults are typically characterized by their charismatic, authoritarian leaders and their ability to draw in followers with unique belief systems or supposed prophetic powers. Here are some of the most commonly considered cults in the U.S.:

Manson Family: Led by Charles Manson in the late 1960s, this group believed in an impending race war and carried out a series of murders in California.
Peoples Temple: Founded by Jim Jones, this group is infamous for the mass suicide-murder in Jonestown, Guyana, in 1978.
Heaven’s Gate: Led by Marshall Applewhite, members believed that leaving their bodies behind would transfer their consciousness into an extraterrestrial being.
Fundamentalist Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints (FLDS): Founded by Warren Jeffs, this group practices polygamy and has been involved in numerous legal issues, including child abuse.
Rajneeshpuram: Led by Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh (Osho), this group attempted to take over a town in Oregon in the early 1980s.
Love Has Won: A more recent group, known for its leader’s claim of being a divine being and the mysterious death of its leader in 2021.
Sullivanians: A psychotherapy cult founded by Dr. Jaqueline Hobson, known for its communal living and controversial practices.

These groups have often been the subject of media attention and legal scrutiny due to their unconventional beliefs and practices. It’s important to note that the term “cult” can be pejorative, and some prefer to use “new religious movements” to describe these organizations.

Cthulu Cult

Finally, we should mention the Cthulu cult which played a big role in the fiction of HP Lovecraft. Some believers in the occult believe that HP Lovecraft was writing true stories not fiction.

Co-Pilot provided background information. can you tell me about the Ctuhulu mythos of HP Lovecraft?

The Cthulhu Mythos is a shared fictional universe created by H.P. Lovecraft; an American writer known for his works of horror fiction. The mythos is centered around ancient, cosmic deities and other worldly horrors that exist beyond human comprehension1. Here are some key elements:

Key Elements of the Cthulhu Mythos:

Cthulhu: The central creature in Lovecraft’s seminal short story “The Call of Cthulhu,” first published in 1928. Cthulhu is depicted as a gigantic, octopus-like being that lies dormant in the sunken city of R’lyeh1.
Great Old Ones: A pantheon of ancient, powerful deities from space who once ruled the Earth and have since fallen into a deathlike sleep. These beings include Cthulhu, Nyarlathotep, Azathoth, and others1.
Cosmic Horror: Lovecraft’s stories emphasize the complete irrelevance of mankind in the face of these cosmic horrors. The human mind is unable to fully comprehend the existence of these entities, leading to madness and despair1.
Necronomicon: A fictional grimoire that appears in many of Lovecraft’s stories, containing knowledge of the Great Old Ones and other forbidden lore.

Further Reading:

The Complete Cthulhu Mythos Tales

Substack

Substack Podcast

substack podcast

Medium

View at Medium.com

Wattpad

Wattpad Entry

Spotify Podcast

https://creators.spotify.com/pod/show/j-cosmos/episodes/New-Religions-for-a-New-Era-e2tnh5b

the End

January 18, 2025

81 World Stories Published
81 Words published

81 words has published my short story,
“Dream Girl”

You are receiving this email because you have had one of your stories published via the 81 Words Writing Challenge run on my website.

We have now confirmed the official publication date for the 81 Words Flash Fiction Anthology. It will be published on Saturday 20th November 2021.

The printed version of the book is available for pre-order from Victorina Press. It will also be available globally from Amazon by the release date. Victorina Press will be registering the book with the Nielson database, meaning it will be available from Waterstones and many other book retailers over time. Please note that this may not be in place by the release date as it can take a while to go through their system.

You can pre-order the book from Victorina Press here:
https://www.victorinapress.com/product/81-words-flash-fiction-anthology/

The eBook version of the anthology is also available for pre-order now. You can find more details on my website:
https://www.christopherfielden.com/books/81-words-flash-fiction-anthology.php

I’ve developed a three step strategy for launch day. It’s super simple: BUY – REVIEW – SHARE. There is a page on my website that explains the plan in more detail, showing why it’s used:
https://www.christopherfielden.com/writing-challenges/how-to-sell-books.php

With your help, we could make the 81 Words Flash Fiction Anthology an Amazon bestseller. Please visit the page, read it carefully and follow the plan on launch day – you’ll help us sell more books, gain readers for your stories and generate money for charity 🙂

The launch party will take place on Saturday 15th January 2022 online, via Zoom, at 7pm GMT. It will be held in conjunction with Talking Tales, an established storytelling event. There will be many readings from the book, plus readings by other writers via Talking Tales. You are welcome to read your 81 word story at the event, or just come along and listen if you prefer. If you’d like to attend, please reply to this email.

I will be sending another email to everyone specifically about the launch party nearer the time. I will also set up a Facebook event for the launch.

In case anyone missed my previous emails, sent in January and June 2021, here is a recap: We received our 1,000th story on 17th January 2021 and are now preparing to publish the unofficial world record breaking anthology. Proceeds from book sales will support The Arkbound Foundation, a charity in the UK that aims to widen access to literature and improve diversity within publishing. The book is being published by Victorina Press, an independent UK publisher who follow the principles of bibliodiversity.

A note re communication. All the other writing challenge books I’ve published have 100 authors in them. I would usually just send updates via BCC (blind carbon copy) from Outlook. Because this project requires 1,000 people to be contacted, I have set up an email list in Mailchimp for communication – it’s the only safe way I can send that many emails at once. So, you are on an email list but it will ONLY be used for updates about the 81 Words project. This should result in around 5 or 6 emails that communicate release dates, where you can find the book, details of the launch party etc. Once the book is launched and we’ve undertaken the launch party, the list will be permanently deleted and you will not be contacted again.

If you have any questions, please reply to this email.

Cheers, Chris

==============================================
You are receiving this email because you have had one of your stories published via the 81 Word Writing Challenge run on Chris Fielden’s website. The challenge has been running since April 2017. We received our 1,000th story recently and are now preparing to publish an unofficial world record breaking anthology. You can find all the details here: https://www.christopherfielden.com/writing-challenges/81words.php

Unsubscribe authorjakecosmosaller@gmail.com from this list:
https://christopherfielden.us3.list-manage.com/unsubscribe?u=bedbfde48ea295a3d329b46e4&id=5abac1f501&e=2c84e92b6f&c=be0e1f3679

Our mailing address is:
www.christopherfielden.com
16a Beach Road West
Portishead
Bristol, Bristol BS20 7HR
United Kingdom
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
November 9, 2021
“Dreams Do Come True”
“Dreams Do Come True”

81 Word Stories Has published

“Dreams Do Come True”

Dear Jake

Thank you for submitting your story to the 81 word challenge – much appreciated. Your story has been edited and is now live on the site.Please check it on the website (on the 81 word page) and let me know if anything needs changing.I have set up a Facebook group for writers of the writing challenges. If you‘d like to join, you can do so here: https://www.facebook.com/groups/157928995061095/

Cheers, Chris

Note: there is still time to submit your story for the anthology. They will keep this challenge open until they hit 1,000 stories, and they have 26 more stories to go before they meet their goal.

Dreamgirl re-published

81 Words Anthology

Story 942 “Dreams Do Come True”

In 1974, Sam had a dream that changed his life forever.He fell asleep in a class and saw the most beautiful woman in the universe talking to him. She haunted his life for years. He went to the ends of the world to find her. Then, one day in 1982, she walked off the bus, out of his dreams and into his life, to become his wife three months later. That is the beginning of the rest of the story.

I wrote two other 81 word stories but did not submit them as the site only accepted one submission. Here they are:

81 Word Stories, “Meeting the Grim Reaper”

At 0 dark hundred hours, Sam Adams woke up found himself in Limbo, waiting for the decision of the grim Reaper about his fate. The grim reaper told him,

“Sam Adams, you’ve been given a reprieve. It is not your date with fate today. You will have five more years to get it right before last judgment. He woke up in bed next to his wife, drank a cup of coffee, and thought about life and his pending date with fate.

81 words “Social Cleansing Board’s Decision”

Following the revolution of 2024, under the new rules of the Christian States of America, social cleansing boards were set up to review the life of the elderly and the disabled. No one would be allowed to live unless they could take care of themselves or they had family members willing to do so. Sam Adams 81 years old went to the board to plea for his life. Since he was all alone and had Alzheimer’s’ the decision was final termination.

The End
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
November 25, 2020
Cthulhu’s Revenge and Other Stories Published
Cthulhu Revenge and other stories published

Note: updated all the stories below

Two Drops of Ink Publishes Recent Poems

Synchronized Chaos Publishes New Poems

Ink Pantry Publishes Recent Poems

Scarlet Leaf to Publish Recent Poems

More Down in the Dirt News

Evil Computer Rants

wiki on Cthulhu

Scarlet Leaf Review has published several of my stories, including Cthulhu’s Revenge, Escape from Hell and Ghoul Haunted Woods of Weir. Here is an updated version of Cthulhu’s Revenge submitted today to Flame Tree publishing’s Lovecraft fiction contest. I am a big Lovecraft fiend – read all of his works decades ago.

Cthulhu’s Revenge

Night scene with the Cthulhu monster with wings standing on the shore of a sea. 3D render.

There is a secret gateway to hell. It lies beneath every city in the world, usually linked into the subway systems or sewage system of the city. A secret underground under the underground so to speak.   The underworld is called by some Hell, by other Hades, and a thousand other names, all conjuring up images of darkness, depravity and evil.   To the residents of hell, it is simply their home.

The underworld has existed for thousands of years and grew up parallel to the over world which is what us denizens of hell refer to the sunlit world above our heads. The underworld is vast, dark, dangerous, violent, yet has a savage beauty all its own.

The denizens of hell live on in their underworld and occasionally send agents to the surface world to spy on the world and report back to their leaders or to carry out secret missions on earth. The denizens of hell are also awarded passes to the overworld where they can engage in all sort of vile foul evil deeds, drink, take drugs and engage in violent looting, rape and murder. And they can kidnap victims to bring back to hell as their slaves particularly women as most of the denizens of hell are male and there are very few woman and few children born in hell. There are secret passages to the surface world everywhere. The main city of Hell lies underneath Hells kitchen in NYC. And there is a secret subway train that goes from Chelsea station to Hell central where the ruler of Hell reigns.

An overlord, an immortal creature some call Lucifer, some call Satan and a thousand other names, rules the underworld. Few in the outer world know his true name, Cthulhu.

Cthulhu is not a human being nor is he a mortal being. He is an immortal being, a real devil so to speak.   Cthulhu is a tall octopus like creature with eight legs, and intense red eyes, and is red in color. He rules through fear and mental telepathic powers. He and his fellow Octopus creatures ruled the Sirian empire. The other sirians were humanoid type creatures. Cthulhu and his followers came to earth thousands of years ago from the planet Sirius. They crashed landed on earth as they were fleeing an interplanetary war and needed to get away fast and chose the earth because the earth was a primitive planet without an obvious civilization and no one would be looking for them there. Earth was the back of the beyond – outside the Galactic Empire. They had to destroy their ships so their presence on earth would not be discovered.

They founded the city of Atlantis and ruled the humans they found there as their overlords. They were seen by the primitive humans as gods and indeed they were Gods so to speak. Cthulhu soon grew dissatisfied with the ruling elite of Atlantis. They were content to live out their lives in exile on earth and made no attempts to rebuild the ships and leave the earth. Many had intermarried with earth creatures and were losing their culture, and language and traditions.   Cthulhu felt that the war was over and he wanted to head back to Sirius.

Eventually Jehovah, the green leader of Atlantis, and Cthulhu had a massive falling out. Cthulhu felt that as the senior Sirian he should be in charge of Atlantis and the earth and that all humans should be enslaved. This was the time honored way of life in the Sirian empire. Yet somehow on earth, the green Sirians had lost their way and were talking about educating the natives and treating them with respect.

Cthulhu denounced the green Sirians and called for their destruction.

“there can be no compromise. Earth creatures are animals nothing more and should be used as slave labor and when they die fed to the warrior class so they can take their life force and achieve immortality. That is the way of the Sirian empire and I Cthulhu as your lawful senior rulers declare that Jehovah and his followers must be destroyed by any means necessary. A holly war for the future is at stake.”

Jehovah and his followers launched a world wide war but unfortunately, Atlantis fell sank beneath the waves after a nuclear war.

Cthulhu and his fellow Sirians along with some humans retreated and build an alternate world underground. They would occasionally send spies out to the outer world to keep an eye on things. Jehovah though at the last minute was able to over power Cthulhu and put a mental curse on him and his fellow Octopus confining them underground for ten thousand years and hence hell was founded.

Jehovah and his fellows joined the humans and tried to civilize them. The end result was that most of Jehovah’s fellow Gods were killed by jealous humans. Jehovah and his senior staff survived and formed a secret society that persist to this day. Eventually most of his fellow Sirians intermarried with the local humans. Sirians and humans are both humanoids. And it is hard to tell the difference unless you run DNA tests. The main difference is that Sirians are long lived, the average life span is 10,000 years and a few are close to immortal. Cthulhu claims he is immortal but who can believe him anyway. ? He is the master of lies, deceit, and the dark magic arts of controlling other’s minds.

Jehovah’s descendants live on in small communities across the globe. Most are religious leaders. Buddha, Christ, Mohammed and Sai Babai were all Sirians.

Jehovah is worried. The 10 thousand year curse he had put on Cthulhu is due to expire next year and Jehovah knows that Cthulhu is plotting something horrible. And indeed, he is.

I know. I was one of Cthulhu’s senior leaders.   I am what you humans call a defector and have joined forces with Jehovah to try to save the human race. I am writing this statement to alert you humans to the dangerous times coming down the pike and to warn you that Cthulhu’s goal is the total enslavement of Mankind forever. And then he will lead an army of Sirians and Humans back to Sirius to reclaim the throne of the Emperor.   You see Cthulhu had been the next in line to the crown when he was overthrown.

About five of your earth years ago I was a senior clerk in the office of Imperial Propaganda. Our job was to send spies and saboteurs out into the outer world and stir up trouble. We were behind WW1, WW11, the Korean and Vietnam and Iraq wars and of course 9-11, and recent pandemics, SARS, MERS and Corona were all bio weapons created in Hell’s underground chemical bio weapons labs nicknamed “Hell’s Kitchens”. Bin Laden one of ours. You can’t find him because he retreated to the underworld and is working out of an office located underneath Karachi.

I knew all about 9-11. It was one of my minor projects. None of us expected it would work, and none of us expected that the U.S. would be so stupid as to get involved in the Iraq war. The terrorism, the lost of civil liberties, the constant fears. That is golden for our work. And the religious belief that Armageddon is coming is music to our master’s ears. For Armageddon is indeed coming and Cthulhu is getting ready. I work for Sam the cyborg deputy to Cthulhu.

On one of my trips to the outer world I had met with Jehovah who woke me up to the evil represented by Cthulhu and I became a double agent spying on Cthulhu and on Jehovah alike as I had been sent to meet him so I could infiltrate his organization and provide critical Intel to support the coming war effort. But I became a dissident and Jehovah and I worked out my double agent duties. Neither Sam nor Cthulhu suspected a thing although with both of them you had to be careful as they both had mental telepathic powers. Fortunately for me, Jehovah had taught me how to put up a mental block which I did whenever I was back home.

The ancient sirians had split into two factions, the red loyal to Cthulhu, and a dissident green faction who wished to educate humanity and live in peace with the natives giving up their dream of some day returning to Sirius which they denounced as fascist totalitarian state. The two factions fought for years and finally they ended up almost destroying the entire planet in a nuclear and biological war. The war destroyed Atlantis, but both groups survived and hid out among the native people.   The green group tried to civilize humanity and usually failed miserably. But they continued throughout the centuries. The red group hid out in the wilderness areas and bid their time. They reentered human history when they joined forces with the Romans and taught the Romans the art of warfare.

Both groups however were hampered by the fact that it took a lot of mental energy maintaining their false human appearance, which was part costume and part holographic projection. Interactions with humans were always fraught with problems as few humans could handle the truth and most humans simply went mad when they encountered a Cthulhu unmasked.

Although Sirians were hominid in appearance, they did have either red skin red hair and red horns or green skin and bluish hair and no horns.   The red sirians were the master race and the green sirians were a slave race but always revolting against the rule of the red skinned Sirians and their evil masters Cthulhu and his octopus’s race. The great writer Lovecraft was a Sirian defector who tried to warn people of the danger poised by Cthulhu but people dismissed his stories as nothing but purple prose horror fiction. And that was part of the propaganda office’s greatest victory convincing the world that Cthulhu, the devil and other monsters did not exist.

Only in recent years had the Cthulhu grow in power and strength that they felt that they could rejoin their ancient battles. Although Cthulhu himself could not yet escape his imprisonment under ground, members of his red group were able to settle in the U.S. and began associating themselves with prominent political figures, subtly shaping their agenda and their world view.

The master plan was to trigger another world war, and after destroying most of mankind, enslave the rest of the world, and then build spaceships so Cthulhu and his Sirian cohorts could rejoin their brethren in other solar systems. The Sirians were unable to contact any one back at home and that worried them. Then again they lacked interstellar communications and spaceships so they were stuck on earth for now.

Sam was the default leader of the Red faction. He was the result of an experiment years ago to create a hybrid human-Sirian android. By doing so, the theory was that the aging Sirians could live essentially forever. The plan did not work as all of the hybrids developed too much human awareness. Most of them ended up being destroyed or going over to the Green side. Sam was the last of the androids and the most successful. He was determined to destroy most of the human race, and then leave the earth behind.

As a part human, part Sirian and part machine, a cyborg, he needed every so often spare human and Sirian body parts which he obtained through having his demons go to the surface and bring back bodies, preferably alive. The Sirians and the Cthulhu octopi both believed that if you ate your enemy right after killing him you would absorb his life force, his soul and his memories and extend your own life by decades. During the various wars that the Sirians had formatted over the years ritual cannibalism was often practiced for this reasons. Sam was looking forward to the war to end all war the ritual bbq their enemies festival afterwards. He needed some new body part particularly a heart although Sam’s critics did not think there was any blood in his veins just ice cold vinegar. Sam was 12,000 years old and has been a cyborg for 10,000 years. With a new heart he could live for thousand more years.

On that day, Sam was very angry – as angry as a part human, part Sirian,   cyborg could ever be. About a month before project Armageddon Sam was sitting with the senior staff of the Cthulhu organization – the secret society that tries to rule the world in their top secret base located at an undisclosed location 10 miles beneath the White House and the Pentagon.

Sam was the senior policy advisor to the President and was often called the President’s brain. Most of the senior advisers were in the room with me- most but not all were fellow Sirians. The president was a puppet whom they controlled mentally which is why one of his advisors had to be with him at all time. The Cthulhu overloads met nightly after the President’s mental conditioning was turned off and he was allowed to sleep. Even while he slept, someone was watching him for signs that he was waking up and asserting his human side, but fortunately the President seemed to be unaware that he was a puppet for an alien race plotting to enslave mankind.

So, on that particular day, Sam was very angry. Their latest plans – divert media attention away from plan Armageddon with a series of meaningless media diversions were not working. With these dismal thoughts racing through his head, Sam started the meeting as he often did by yelling at his staff.

“God damn it. We had a perfect distraction in the John Mark Karl case – they found the Jon Benet Ramsey killer after 10 years and he was a child sex pervert living in Bangkok! That story was made for operation diversion. Why or why didn’t we check it out to make sure that the story would last through January ? Remember people, we have to keep feeding the media shit so that they will keep their eyes off our plan Armageddon. Now, I am not going to play the blame game – today. What we need is another diversion media story. Ideas?

George, a pure bred Sirian, who remembered everything he ever heard or saw, piped up. “Sir, there are several stories we could use. There is one that is particularly good. A little girl in Austria was kidnapped ten years ago by her next door neighbor. They just found her alive and he is dead. She claims that he was not human, but some sort of evil monster from outer space. And she is right. He is a descendant of Cthulhu, one of the renegade ones that we encounter every so often. This story has everything we need – sex, depravity, mystery, violence, greed and proof that aliens are among the humans! We can pump this one up for months. We could link it to other mysterious sightings of UFO’s and aliens and start a real media frenzy. Then we could have the President announce that the USG would lead the fight against the menace of space aliens. We can double or triple military spending, enact even more draconian laws, and increase the fear factor by orders of magnitude!”

Sam stopped the discussion, and thought to himself, this is indeed the way to go. They could step up the fear factor, terrorize the population, increase defense spending and divert attention from plan Armageddon.

Without much further discussion, the plan was approved. The media team went to work creating false stories to plant through out the world. The propaganda department worked up the propaganda points to be made. Sam and his senior staff met and worked on what to tell the President and then the general public.

The propaganda wars continued, with fake news stories erupting up out of nowhere. All to keep the masses confused, and distracted while the real plans were laid down.

Sam an appointment with Cthulu himself and was ready. Cthulhu and his followers had finally escaped their prison a few weeks ago and were ready to launch Project Armageddon. Sam had to brief him on the final plans for Armageddon.   Sam, filled with fear, went into Cthulhu’s office, located deep under the Pentagon building. This was his first meeting with the overlord.

Sir he began

Cthulhu looked at him and read his thoughts as Sam gave Cthulhu the latest Intel on the Mideast and the array of forces ready to blow up. Time was right, it would be very simple to edge one of the Middle eastern leaders to say or do the wrong thing, and the whole place will blow up.

Cthulhu’s agents were arming terrorists who were prepared to unleash a wave of suicide bombing throughout the U.S. At the same time, he would have one of his agents blow up a nuclear bomb. That would trigger all out nuclear war.

Cthulhu and his generals went outside to inspect the troops. They were ready – all 5 million of them – humans, Sirians, androids. As soon as the Nuclear war was over they would emerge and take over the world. And Cthulhu would have his revenge, 10,000 years in the making. Cthulhu and his senior staff would kill and eat their prisoners alive as they knew that eating a sentient being alive allowed one to absorb their soul, their memories and their life energies extending the life of the victor. Cthulhu ended his pep speech saying,

“Bring me the bodies of our enemies and we will have a feast and I will grant you the gift of eternal life.   Project Armageddon is a go!”

I wrote on my face book page, outlying the end of the world and concluded with a call to action.

“Cthulhu has risen from his prison. Jehovah has been killed. the end times are approaching time is running out. The world is ending in a few days. The army of Hell is marching and world 111 will start with nuclear war and terrorism. Afterwards the army of hell will occupy the world restore Cthulu to power and enslave mankind. I hope that someone gets this message and can figure a way to stop the end of days but I know that my time here is running out. God rest our souls.

    Escape from Hell

This is a true story. Hell is a real place, with real demons and real
punishments. It is a lot worse than any of us imagine and it is both more real
and unreal at the same time. It exists and does not exist at the same time in a
weird parallel universe.      Once someone dies, and he ends up in Hell he
continues to live on in a manner of speaking; he does not die but he cannot
live in this world during the light of day. They become the undead and are
like the vampires of legend (who exist but that is another story). So, the
condemned live on in eternal torture and turmoil and they also must
work. Hell is full of workers working as slaves to keep the
machinery going. And Hell is a growing place – most people on earth end
up there. Running Hell requires lots of workers. And being a slave in the
Hell is no picnic my friends.

Despite its reputation as a place as a lawless place, Hell is a very legalistic place. Satan uses an army of lawyers (no shortage of fresh lawyers) and bureaucrats to run his domain. Despite his rules and regulations and lawyers, Hell is a bureaucratic nightmare run by evil, mendacious, corrupt and incompetent demons. But, there are a few loopholes in the rules, and a few strange quirks to the law and even Satan must obey these special rules.

One of them is rule number Nine: If a person goes to Hell by mistake because of a screw up in the computerized system that runs both Heaven and Hell and the whole other computer systems that run this world, and someone from our world gets to Hell and back out with their loved one in tow, both the condemned and the lover who rescue them may live a long life in this world and will ascend to Heaven upon death as cosmic compensation for the screw up. They have only evoked this rule one time, about a hundred years ago. Many people end up in Hell each year due to computer errors and a few people end up in Heaven by mistake. Many people have died to try to go to hell to try to take advantage of rule number nine, but only one person made it out. But there are ways, my friends. There are ways. Jack found the way, and this is his story.

Jack was a tall youthful-looking man for man in his 60’s. He still had hair and intense blue eyes and although he walked with a limp, he was in fairly good shape and worked out every day. Jack had retired from a lifetime of government service and was living in San Francisco as a pensioner. He had dreams of being a writer but was not getting too far with his various novels. One day his spouse went to the store and was blown up when a suicide bomber blew up in the car in front of her. Just another victim of the constant terrorism that had bedeviled the world since before the second gulf war.Jack was devastated. He could not imagine life without his spouse. They had been married for almost 35 years by then and he was looking forward to the remaining years together. They had no children but still had lots of friends from around the world from their days in government service and from the old neighborhood that he had grown up in.

Jack had met his wife through a dream. He fell asleep in a class in high school and saw the most beautiful women in the world staring at him. He yelled out,

“Who are you?” and she disappeared from the dream. He continued to have the same dream month after month for eight years. One day he had to decide whether to go Korea or Thailand in the Peace Corps. He had the dream then and realized that she was in Korea waiting for him. After the Peace Corps, when he was teaching ESL for the U.S. Army, he had the last of the dreams. She told him that he would meet her soon. That night she walked off a bus and into his life. They married 35 years later.
Throughout his life, he often thought of the dream. And when they were separated he would dream that she was right there in the room watching over him. So, Jack knew that he would soon encounter her in yet another dream.

That night after the terrorist attack that killed his wife, Jack had a dream that would haunt him for about a year. Every night the same image – his wife was in Hell and was screaming while being tortured by demons wielding whips and chains. She was yelling repeatedly that she was not supposed to be there. Her tormentors, five or six demons wearing red suits and white ties, laughed and said that she was right – it was a screw up in the computer programs that sent her there. She was due in heaven but hey once she was there what could they do about it? She might as well get used to the idea. And then the torture started again, and she faded away. The dream continued night after night.

Jack knew that she was contacting him in his dreams just like she had for eight years before he met her. He believed that she was in Hell. He decided to do a little research into this Hell business. He got on the internet and read as much as he could find, and hit the occult bookstores in the city and in Berkeley and after a few weeks of reading everything he could find on the subject concluded that were three basic schools of thought:

Hell was a myth and did not of course exist (majority opinion)

Hell might have existed in ancient times but not in this enlightened modern era. (minority opinion)
Hell existed and was real. The only problem was almost no one ever went there voluntarily and came back. (this was the majority belief among the occult writers and other assorted nut cases).

He became obsessive about finding out everything that had ever been written about Hell. He continued haunting these stores and visiting all the various internet sites that he began to be well known as the “man who wants to rescue his wife from Hell.” Jack will tell people the story repeatedly and most people thought he was a harmless old man gone batty because he had lost his wife in the terrorist bombing.
Most of his friends advised him to forget about it and get on with his life. They told him to get back to work on his novels. Some tried to fix him up with girls, but he refused all such requests. He was truly a man obsessed.

He finally found a few obscure references to the way to Hell in some writings in the Necronomicon (Al Asif) by the mad Arab poetry, Abdul Aliased, and other long banned occult texts as well as references in various occult publications and writers including Crowley and others. He also read the founder of the Church of Satan claimed he had been to Hell and back. After consulting these references, Jack decided he could locate Hell. Jack sat down one Saturday night and did a final re-reading of all his numerous volumes of material in Hell. His apartment was filled to the brim with books, articles, printouts of web pages and the like. Jack worked all night and at last, he shut down his computer. He poured himself a cup of coffee and looked at what he had written.

Jack decided he had a decent plan of action. He had learned from his readings of rule number nine and decided to pull it off. The last attempt that was successful was in the 19th century. Hell, it seemed had several portals that interconnected with this world. One theory was that Hell existed in a parallel universe as did Heaven. There were several places where Hell interconnected with Earth. Quite a few sites came to mind, some of them were even listed on various internet sits as “gateways” to Hell. What distinguished them all was they were in neighborhoods and regions of the earth where evil things seem to happen for no reason. In other words, the gates of Hell ran through neighborhoods denounced as “Hellholes.” And every big city had them. Some more than others.

You see the demons and other lower level functionaries of Hell occasionally needed to get out of Hell. The rules were that they could leave Hell once a month on the full moon but had to be back in Hell by sunrise. If they did not make it back in time they will be condemned to Hell themselves as an ordinary inmate, not as demon functionary. And in Hell you did not want to be a “defrocked devil” so to speak as the other inmates would make your life a living Hell and of course, your fellow demons would mock you forever as a loser. Hell was a viscous place.

So, the devils would dress up as humans and leave Hell and wander the dark corners of big cities, and engage in crime and random violence including rape, robbery, drunken brawls and the like. But they needed cash to do so. Hell did not run on currency; everything was paid for by the State. It was, in a way, a perfect communist society.

One-day Jack came upon a description of Hell written by a man who had gone to Hell to find and locate his wife. He managed to get out of Hell alive but without his wife. He had a very detailed map of Hell. According to this book, published in the early 30’s, Hell had a stop on the NYC City subway line, deep underneath the Hell’s Kitchen area of NYC.

The author also described the details of Hell’s horrific, terribly corrupt bureaucracy. He said everything was for sale, and the currency of choice was U.S. dollars. Many of the lower echelon officials dreamed of escaping Hell and many manage to bribe their way out for a weekend of fun in NYC. That is why NYC has always had very strange crimes reported now and then. The denizens of Hell while on earth look like humans but are very wild, violent, and crazy, as if they are very high, and most of them are. There are drugs in hell and they are very popular but must be smuggled in from earth. Hell does not actually produce anything, even the food and clothing are all imported from earth. One of the most popular jobs in the hell is to be part of the weekly courier runs that go to NYC to pick up supplies including illegal drugs. After the courier run is over, they get an extra day in NYC and must be back by sunrise the third day. So, after their duty night is over, they come out and commit horrific crimes and then disappear into sunlight.

The stories all agreed that the undead demons are instantly vaporized with the first light of the sun. The author said this accounts for the various stories about vampires. He said that there were other portals to Hell, one in SF, one in Berlin and one in Romania. He also said that Satan and Hitler had both died and were brought back by the devil himself and had almost succeeded in opening a permanent portal to the netherworld. That is why in Hell all the guards wear 30’s gangster clothing as that was Satan’s favorite period of US history.

Sam read another old legend dating back centuries that stated that there was only one known method to enter Hell alive and come out alive. If one goes to Hell to retrieve a lost relative and manages to return to the surface he will be given 50 years additional life as well as 50 years for his spouse, child or parent. But of course, if he fails to return to the surface he will join his spouse in Hell forever. And only a few brave mortals had ever attempted the journey. This was a bylaw written by Satan himself as Satan appreciate such acts of selfless courage.

Jack’s plan was simple – recruit 10 of his oldest and best friends to come with him on his rescue mission. He knew that none of them would believe him until they entered the gates of Hell, but he was sure they would stick with him to the bitter end. He read somewhere that the immunity from future stays in Hell would apply to them as well as to him. Jack started talking with his friends and eventually recruited ten people to his crusade. They, of course, thought he was crazy but perhaps he was telling the truth and besides it beat the Hell of staying at home enjoying retirement.

Jack called together about ten of his friends from all over the world and explained the situation to them.

They all said that he was crazy but what the Hell. It sounded like a lark, so they were in. Jack told them that he believed Angela was there and they had to try to rescue her.
Jack had prepared an extensive list of items for the journey. I had bought ten zoot suites complete with fedora hats and had managed to find some antique but serviceable Tommy guns through a friend of mine who had contacts in the underworld. The story was slowly making the rounds that there was this crazed American who was convinced that Hell was real, and his wife was there, and damned fool that he was he was going to rescue her.

Of course, no one believed this story, including those agents of Satan that lived everywhere lurking among the gangsters and criminal elements, so the story was never reported through official channels.

And Hell, Central never heard the story, thank God.

Finally, the day came. Jack had consulted several astrologers, tarot card readers, mediums, and the like and they all agreed that the plan was audacious but doable. We had to crash through the subway gate, tell the guards that if they let us in we would bring them out and pay them in real currency. That should work. We had the clothes, looked the part of internal inspectors (the feared Gestapo of the underworld). One contact made up some official looking identity cards that identified us as special agents undercover on the surface world who had to interrogate a suspect deep inside. We had to bring her to the surface to identify a traitor to the satanic cause. All my contacts in the occult world thought that might really work but no one really knew as no one had ever come back alive.

Jack’s books advised taking thousands of dollars with him, so he could bribe his way into Hell and back out again. Jack decided he needed two to four million dollars. He put up his property, liquidated his assets and had about four million in cash. It took some time to get all the cash together. Due to various anti-crime and anti-money laundering bills, it was very difficult to withdraw large amounts of cash. Jack had to finally go to a loan shark and pay for his cash with cashier’s checks. But he finally had the cash in hand, in 20-dollar bills.Jack called his gang of followers together for a planning meeting. 10 people showed up. General G. Patrick, ex-marine, was the first to show up. He was a tall muscular man who looked like an ex-Marine colonel should, almost from central casting. His wife, Betty was also ex-military but had retired as a general and was on the board of USAA. Pat thought that Jack was crazy and had been since high school, but hey if he wants to play a game, he was in.

Bob, the retired actor, showed up next. He was also a big guy could have been a football player and had a tough look to him. He often played a villain on stage and in TV and movies. He fancied himself a baadass. He also was quite amused by the whole thing but thought what the heck. It might be fun.
Keith came in next with his wife, Maggie, and child. Keith was a minor millionaire developer. He was the one who had introduced Jack to the money launderer.   He was tall, blond hair and looked like a younger version of Donald Trump who was his hero. Maggie was from Colombia.   Ken was 11 years old and they all agreed that having a kid around might prove useful as no one was suspicious of people who had kids with them.

Matt and his wife were there as well. Matt was a retired financial planner and was a logistics whiz. He was also tall and had a beard and looked like the kind of guy who knew his way around computers and financial spreadsheets. Matt would serve as the computer cracker and document reader if they need those skills on the job. Margaret was a retired nurse and would serve as the medic if they needed a medic. Jack planned on making Matt the second in command.

And then there was me, Roy D. I was an old writer friend of Jack’s from college and had helped him with his research. I was the first of what we called Jack’s Hells Angels to be brought into the cosmic conspiracy as we dubbed it.

Jack started the meeting off.

“Guys, thanks for coming. I know I have been boring the “Hell” out of you, pun intended, for the last four or five months. But, what you don’t know is that I have found the gates to Hell and have located where my wife is. I also know you don’t believe me when I tell you the dreams I have been having. I went to UC and had them record my dream onto a disk. It is amazing what they are discovering now a day. I heard that they had just invented that technology. Anyhow, I’d like to play it for you. Afterwards, you can decide if you wish to come along on the adventure of the century or not. For if we succeed in proving Hell exists and come back alive we will be the most famous explorers in history and of course, we will also be exempted from ever having to go there again and get 50 bonus years at our current age. And guaranteed admission to Heaven which most of you were going to go to except for Keith whom I am sure was headed to hell. So, let me play the dream.”

Jack puts the disk in the computer and plays the program. His wife, Angela was Korean and looked young for her age. She was short and still a stunningly

beautiful woman.

His wife appears in a pit of flames. There are four or five demons like creatures whipping her and telling her to work harder. She is mining something out of the wall. There are hundreds of people in the mines, most of them standing in a pit of burning flames. She is screaming, “I am not supposed to be here.

There must be a mistake. I demand to see the manager.”

The head demon walks over, and barks out, what is your name?

“Angela Lee.”

“I see,” he says, consulting a palm held computer. “Oh, here we are. Yeah, you should be in the other place. Must be one of those computer glitches. Well, it is too complicated to fix and too much paperwork. If you had some money on you, say 100,000 dollars perhaps I could fix it. But where in Hell are you going to get that kind of cash?” He laughs and laughs.

Angela turns and screams out “Help me. Save me from Hell. I am in Pit number 5720279 Sector Bravo,

Unit 524.”

The head demon laughs, and the demons start whipping her again and again. The image fades away.
Jack turns to his friends and says, “I have had that dream every night since she died. As you know I dreamt about meeting her for eight years before I met her and so I believe she is telling the truth and that she is in Hell in that pit and that if we can make it to Hell and bribe her head demon we might be able to make it back alive with her. So, whether you believe me or not, I want you to join me in this crusade. Are you in or not?”

We fly off to NYC and get a hotel in the Hell’s Kitchen neighborhood on the lower West side. We set off on our big adventure one Friday afternoon at rush hour and entered the subway system. We assemble at the appointed spot in the subway system and I chanted the mantra from one of the books of Hell. A doorway opens in the air and we climb through. The door closes behind us and we are in a mirror image of the subway entrance. A board booth attendant looks at us and comes to attention.
I tell them we are on a special mission and must locate an Angela Lee who was sentenced six months ago. He looks it up on the computer and hums and haws. We give him 500 U.S. dollars to not report that this has occurred and promise him 500 more and an opportunity to join us on the other side if he kept

quiet.

He grins and says

“You got it my man, but the price is not right. Gona cost you 500 dollars per person or say 25 K. You see I have lots of people to bribe to pull this off “.

Jack pays him off. He turns and says,

“Good luck and all that shit. You will need it.”

He said to take the A train to Hell Central, get off and transfer to the B train and stay on to the central coal pit, then get off and tell the chief super there that Bernie says we are okay. He will help you find your lady, but you got to know that if HE, the MAN downstairs, finds out you will all fry. I ain’t putting my neck on the line for you guys not at all. And the super, Mr. Black will need at least five G’s to look the other way…

We thank Mr. Bernie and enter the next A train. The train leaves the station and we gasp as we enter Hell. Miles and miles of open pits with fires burning everywhere and sounds of people screaming in endless agony. All along the streets of the city are filled with desperate looking people, dressed in rags. Guys in zoot suits dressed like us walk about shooting people for fun. The dead die again but come back to life so to speak minutes later in even worst pain.

There are bars on every corner selling all sorts of illegal drugs and prostitutes are everywhere promising all sorts of sexual delights for a price. Some of our company, the guys are talking about stopping off for a drink or two. I stop them and remind them of the mission and say that if they as much drink a drop of Hell booze they will never be allowed to leave. That shuts everyone for a while.

The train soon becomes a roller coaster and goes up and down up and down. People get on and off, but everyone avoids looking at us. My friend Robert waives his Tommy gun in the air a couple of times when people get too close. We get off at Hell Central which is a mirror image of Grand central but incredibly crowded, noisy and smelly as Hell. We finally find out the way and transfer to the B line, and it takes us deep into the cavernous pits of Hell.

I had heard a story that Satan had a deal with the coal companies where he mined coal using slave labor and export the coal to a mine somewhere in Pennsylvania coal country where it was brought to the surface. The coal companies sold it at market rates and kicked back the profits. The same person told me that Satan had lots of connections with politicians, businessmen and the like and his spies were everywhere on earth. Satan was plotting to take over but somehow never quite made it.

The other side he said also had their angels on earth as well. Good and evil were ever in constant battle and good seemed to have more magical power than evil. But Satan was gaining his power. Part of it was that no one believed in him anymore which gave him plausible deniability, a phrase he had taught the CIA, which he had set up as his secret army on earth as a secret organization within the CIA. They reported to the President and to Satan and did “wet work “missions for both. Most of the agents were demons who were temporarily assigned to earth and given special dispensation to allow them to work on earth. Such duty was highly sought after.

We keep going deeper and deeper into the bowels of Hell. The stench was overpowering but we were all wearing masks infused with garlic which was supposed to prevent us from becoming overpowered by the demonic stench.

Finally, after two hours we entered the coal company site. We walk up and demand to see the super. Robert waives his Tommy gun around. I scream and the rest of us look mean as we could possibly manage. The super comes out, a big, burly black guy. He says, yeah, Bernie’s cool. We were Hell-mates came into together with the service. What can I do for you fine gentlemen and ladies? He leers at the ladies in our group. They glare back.

I explain the situation. He says well let me see. I need some paperwork. I point the gun at him, saying it is urgent top-secret work, covert shit and all and we would pay him 3 g’s in Earth money if he just found the girl and looked the other way.

He looks at me and says make it 100 g’s and you got a deal. I offer ten and we settle at twenty-five, plus 40 G more as he had some people to bribe. We settled at 50 k. I think to myself we owe Bernie a tip. Mr. Black calls an assistant and says take these gentlemen to sector 214 B, subsection 212 A 6 C. That is where we would find the lady. He then turns to me and says look I can lose her for a day or so. You must have her back within 36 hours or all sorts of heads will roll. And if I must report this I don’t care who the Hell you all are. I ain’t being demoted to being one of them Hell no. I ain’t. You understand me, dude?
We come to an agreement and slip him another 5 gs. He then says he has some TV to watch and would give us 30 minutes to get her and get back on the train. I tell several of my group to stay behind with Mr.

Black.

Pat, Robert, Keith, and Matt, all old high school buddies, and I get on the mini-tram and go into the pits

with the guard, Mr. Ramesh, a former Indian customs official.

He turns to me and says,

“Hey, did you used to live in Bombay? Did I say yeah, I was undercover at the time poising as a US diplomat? You got a problem with that?”

I slip him 2 g’s and he smiles and says

“This solves most problems. 3 Gs more and I forget who the fuck you are.” Jake slips him some more money and we follow him down into the pits.

We find Angela staying in a pool of stagnant water. She is haggard, tired, and looks like shit. She is digging coal out with a shovel. We walk up to her and start yelling at the guards, that we have a prisoner to take for questioning. One of the guards looks at us and

“Back off or we shoot your ass. Your choice.”

He turns to pick up his intercom and we shoot him. He drops dead and we know it will take a day or so for him to recover. The four other prisoners in the work detail beg us to take them with us. I tell them my mandate was to tell Angela, but we would give them each 5000 g’s to keep quiet and forget what they had seen. They take the money.

“Man, good luck with that shit. Angela was a great woman and was always talking about her husband. We could not figure out how she got here. Maybe just a screw up in the computer files. Happens all the time, man. But hey we did not see anything, right?”

They wander off.

We get back on the track to the main office. When we get there, we decide we should take out Ramesh and Mr. Black for the time being. We thank them and then shoot them saying it was for their own good. That would buy us a day as it would take a day for them to come back to life. We debate whether to take the money back or not but finally decide to let them have it as they had kept their end of the bargain.
We get on the train and head back to Hell Central. We get back to the exit and find Mr. Bernie waiting. He has a few police types with them. They had some questions for us. I decide to bluff. I tell them that this was a covert mission and I did not have to answer to anyone other than the MAN downstairs. And if they interfered it would be painful as I would have to shoot them first, then turn them over to our torture specialists, and I pointed out several of our more macho looking guys in the group.

They demanded paperwork. I told them the only paper they would be given would be green backs. They demanded 5000 g’s a piece and were adamant. I gave them 5,000 apiece and we shot them dead.
Told Bernie,

“You coming? “

“Hell yes.”

We say the mantra and find ourselves in the NYC subway early in the morning. I tell Bernie you have until dawn to get back. I tell him where the nearest bar was and that it was just in time for happy hour. And gave him 5,000 bonus cash.

He said, “yeah, I head of that place.” And he runs off in search of the nearest bar.

When we leave the subway, we are faced with a reception committee. Two special agents from Hell are standing there looking at us. They take us to a safe house in Harlem. Finally, we meet the agent in charge of NYC.

He looks familiar,

“I say, didn’t you used to work for the US government as a diplomat.”

He said yeah,

“I did. You used to work for me. Worst subordinate ever. I recognize the two of you. I always wondered what would happen to you. He then says, okay, now that I know you are human beings you had better tell me the truth and you know I hate your guts. And I know you are a lying scumbag and should be in Hell someday. “

I said, okay,

“David here’s the God’s truth” and tell the whole story.

When I tell him, he gets on the computer, and looks up the special rules and says,  “holly shit. You are right. You are your friends all are given 50 bonus years at your same age and you will all be going upstairs when you die. But you must pay me 50 k to keep quiet for the next twenty minutes while you escape.

Listen, as a favor to us don’t publish this story. You know what kind of trouble that could cause us?”
Jack pays him off and promised him that he would never publish this story, but hey he lied.
Jack and Angela make it back out of Hell and back to SF.   His friends all made it out too, and Satan honored rule number nine because even Satan must follow the cosmic laws that govern Heaven and Hell.

Ghoul Haunted Woodlands of Weir

Sam Hill woke up freezing cold outside in a howling wilderness of tall dense trees, covered with dense fog.   Sam did not know how he got there, wherever there was, nor did Sam remember much of his prior life. Nor did Sam recognize the trees – they were different from any trees he had ever seen. All Sam knew was he was Sam Hill, late of Berkeley, California where he ran a restaurant.

And last night was lost in a fog of weed, drugs, and perhaps wild sex. Sam simply could not remember much of that night. After closing his restaurant, he went out with some friends and ended up in a club somewhere in SF. He had gone to the club where he smoked weed, snorted what he thought was cocaine, and drank way too much. Might even had dropped acid – he did not know what he had done. His friends left him at the club. He went home with a strange bosomy Indian woman he met at the club, but the rest was foggy at best. He did remember that she was hot – brunette, middle age with curves to die for. And she had a sexy come hither foreign accent – she was a devilish attractive woman from India. in short, she was Sam’s fatal attraction.

Sam suddenly remembered that he had been married before and that his wife had left him when she found out that he had been cheating on her. But Sam could not remember his wife’s name nor recall her face. Nor who he had cheated with. But he remembered the women last night, did not remember her name or whether they had sex – he think he did but damn everything was foggy. He wondered if she had slipped him a mickey? In any event, it was all a blur.

But that still did not explain how he had woken up here in the forest. He could tell that he was no longer in the Bay Area because of the strange unearthly trees and the landscape. It was clear that he was in a wilderness area but where he could not figure out. Sam got up off the damp forest floor and stood up to survey his situation. Frankly, it was not good. He had the clothes on his back, a backpack containing a coat, a book of Poe’s poetry, a pen, and a bottle of water. He had nothing else he would need to survive in a hostile wilderness, – no matches, no weapons and most importantly no food.   He did not know how he had gotten back pack, nor why he had a book of Poe’s poetry in the backpack.

Sam looked around the woods and saw that he was in the middle of a dense grove of tall trees, of a strange species he had never seen before. Most of the trees were green evergreen but he swore that some of the trees were purple and some were red. It seemed like it was an autumn day as there was a crisp autumn like breeze in the air. He recalled that it was November 1 back in the real word, the day after his birthday. He almost felt that he had been transplanted to another world. As far as he could see in the dense fog the forest went on and on.

It was a cold, damp morning. But he felt that it could get warmer despite the autumn chill in the air. The sun was sneaking over the horizon so in any event it was about 6 am. But there was something weird about the sun – just did not look like the sun on earth and it had a faint reddish glow to it and seemed bigger than the Sun on Earth. Then the other sun dawned, and he knew he was not in Kansas or anywhere else on earth. He glanced at his watch, it seemed to be working. His cell phone had no signal – nada, but all the other features that were not dependent on an internet connection seemed to work.

Sam decided that the only thing to do was to walk to the end of the forest and see if he can find any signs of civilization, or at least get some food and water somewhere. Sam started walking and walking and the forest seem to go on and on.   As he walked he recalled some of his boy scout training decades ago and headed in the same general direction, south he thought but the two Suns in the sky threw his internal sense of direction off. At least he was not walking in circles he thought.

He heard creatures stirring in the woods, but he did not encounter any wildlife. And Sam was unprepared – as he had no weapons other than a rock that he had picked up just in case. After an hour of walking he heard a noise. And the woods ended. He came up to a cliff and saw through the fog that there was a stream running down at the bottom of the steep canyon.

He was contemplating whether to try to walk down the canyon when he heard a noise. He looked up and saw two big ravens staring at him. Sam yelled at them, “Say, bird, do you know where I am?”   Sam was surprised when the birds turned to him and laughed at him. Mocking birds, he though. But then then spoke.

The birds laughed at Sam. One then says, “Sam, you are in the ghoul haunted woods of Weir.”

Sam said, “Where?”

The bird said, “Precisely, where. The ghoul haunted woods of Weir. There is no escape from here. All who enter die. So, sad, we’ve seen it all before. Love to help but there is no escape. You are doomed to die here all alone except for the ghouls who will hunting you soon for their evening meal.”

Sam looked at the birds, and said “am I dreaming or on drugs? Is this real?”

The birds laughed and laughed

“Sam, my human friend. This is as real as it gets. You are not on drugs although you had some drugs last night. That women drugged you and left you for dead. But at least you got some sex out of it. You humans and sex. God. You guys are horny dogs. In any event, this is a real as any nightmare, but you will never wake up. You are doomed to die here. Might as well wait for the end to come. The Ghouls come out at dusk to feed.

But, Sam, since we like you, we can give you some advice. Try to get down to the river and follow the river to the town at the bottom of the river. Once you get there the ghouls can’t follow as they are banned from entering human towns. Once you get there the people might be willing to take you in. But probably not. Human, probably you are going to die. Well, nice talking to you, best of luck all of that. We have to get going places to be people to see and all that rot.”

Sam asked the birds a final question,

“what the fuck is a ghoul?”

The birds looked at Sam, and said,

“Your worst nightmare human. They used to be human at one time but now are what do you call it, zombies. The living dead. They haunt these woods and prey on the unfortunates who find themselves here.

“How and why am I here?”

“God only knows, and he is not telling. All we know is that every day some human finds themselves where you are and by the end of the night the ghouls get to them. None escape with their life. Well, we really need to get going. Best of luck, Sam. You will need it.”

And the two ravens flew off cackling to themselves.

Sam looked down at the canyon wall and saw a faint outline of a path that led down to the river and at the bottom of the river he saw some logs – perhaps he could fashion some sort of raft from the logs and make his way down stream. Sam did not want to come face to face with a Ghoul or zombie or whatever the hell haunted these woods. Sam did not trust the birds were telling him the truth, for some reason these birds seemed to omen of bad luck. Sam got to work and slowly picked his way down the steep path towards the bottom of the canyon and finally made it down. It was mid-day then and the fog was starting to lift.

Sam looked up at the cliff above and thought he saw something moving through the trees. Something large, and vaguely wolf like. He stared but did not see anything more. Then he heard the howling of the wolves and saw them – a pack of them on top of the cliff. The ravens flew overhead and landed next to the wolves. Sam also heard the ravens and the wolf like things talking. The Ravens pointed out Sam and seemed to wave at him. The wolf creatures growled but made no attempt to come down the path.

It was time to go. He walked over to the logs and found that two of the logs could be wrapped together with some reeds growing on the side of the river. After an hour of work, he had a serviceable raft and started floating down the rushing river. He floated for hours with the forests on top of the cliff never ending, but the fog had lifted a bit.

Finally, it was getting dark and Sam needed to stop for the night. He pulled up on a sand bar.   He noticed some bushes had some blue berries on them and Sam tried them. After realizing the fruit would not kill him, Sam ate as much as he could stand and drank some river water.   He then got some twigs and tried to make a fire. Sam finally got a bit of a flame going and made a bon fire and fell asleep.

He woke up at dawn and saw that he had gone a long way down the river. He looked up and saw the birds flying above him. He called out, “Mr. Bird, I’m still alive.”

The birds turned to him and said, “Sam, nice to see you. The ghouls missed you last night; the werewolves too but everyone is ready for you know. We had to tell them where you are and where you are heading. We are spies so to speak. Nothing personal we like you, Sam, but we all have our jobs to do. That is the way of the world. There is no escape. Have a nice day.” The birds flew away.

Sam got up and ate some more berries and drank more water. Then he got on the log raft and continued his journey. All day he kept hearing the howling of wolves and strange yapping sounds which he assumed were the sound of the ghouls. He did not see anything, just heard the ghostly sounds in the forests on top of the cliff.

He turned a corner in the river and saw a town ahead. At least it looked like a town; just a few huts along a road and a boat landing. He pulled up and wandered into the little town. He entered the first hut and found several dead bodies piled along the side of the hut. Shot to death executive style. Sam backed out quickly as he realized the killers could be nearby as the bodies looked relatively freshly killed. He entered hut after hut and found death everywhere. He counted 100 dead bodies. The bodies appeared to be human like and were vaguely middle eastern looking, but there was something off about them as well and he realized that they were humanoid not human.    He was about to leave the village when he heard a sound of someone crying. He ran inside and found a little child still alive somehow. He grabbed the boy and gestured for him to follow him and he left the hut. In the next hut, he filled his backpack with provisions – food, water, weapons, extra clothing and matches. They had guns that apparently were earth made. Everything else was alien in origin. That was strange.

He gestured to the boy to follow him and they left the town and walked down the road. As they walked the kid and Sam bonded despite the lack of a common language. Sam taught him a few English words and he seemed to be picking it quickly. He was about 6 years old.

About an hour later they came upon a bigger town. In this town, all the people were dead as well, but were buried in a communal grave at the end of the road. Mangy dogs were feasting on the dead bodies, but they ignored Sam and the boy whom Sam leaned was called “Abdul.”

They decided to camp out in the field outside of town and watch out for the return of the bandits who had destroyed the town. Sam was also worried about the werewolves and ghouls in the forest left behind. Sam made a bonfire and they ate their provisions and fell asleep. In the middle of the night Sam woke up and saw the ghouls eying him. They were tall, human shaped creatures all white in color with bright red eyes. He asked them what they wanted.

They laughed and said, “Sam, you are very lucky. You’ve survived so far.   And we are forbidden to harm you once you are in the human zones. But now you are in the realm of man again and perhaps won’t be so lucky any more. You see the way back to your world is back up in the woods between the worlds. Down here you are stuck forever. And you can see what kind of violent world this is. You are in the middle of a war between two war lords. If you manage to make it through the battle field, you might live. But we wanted to see you. The birds like you and we like the birds. Usually the birds don’t intervene, and we get our reward – the opportunity to eat human flesh. We are disappointed that the can’t eat you and your kid tonight. But the rules are the rules and we can’t harm you. “

Sam asked the ghouls,” Will you let me and my companion travel back to my world?”

The ghouls laughed and said, “Sam, we’ve never allowed anyone to get this far from your world before.

What makes you think we will let you go?”

“Well, I run a nice restaurant back home and can cook you all a decent meal. And if you want you can visit my world. We can do a deal; make you a celebrity put you on TV even.”

The Ghouls laughed and told Sam that they would not bother him any more as he was out of their territory but if he came back through the woods they would have to kill him because no one was ever allowed to leave the woods of Weir alive. That was the rule of the ghoul master himself. Nothing personal – they liked Sam a lot. Perhaps if Sam manages to get to the doorway they might not kill him and take him up on his offer. No ghoul has ever been back. The ghouls were once human or humanoid in another world. The place where Sam came to is the woods between worlds. There are gateways to other worlds scattered throughout the woods. The ghouls hunt people who are in between the worlds. If they make it too far they can live

Sam said, “Fair enough” and invited them to join him for. The ghouls declined and started walking away.

Sam called out,

“Wait. I need to know what’s going on.”

The head Ghoul turned around and said,

“okay. We’ll break protocol and share your breakfast. And fill you in. But please don’t tell the birds – you can’t trust them. They work for the evil one that controls this world. Okay we are ghouls we came from your world and were taken by other ghouls and well we become immortal. Our job is to track down humans who manage to come over from you and other worlds and kill them.   Once a human manages to break through and enter the human zone we must let him go. Few make it and we were surprised that you made it as far as you have.

There are two warring states in this area. You just walked into a battle field. Zorn is on the march and making a play to take over the entire planet. Then he intends to launch an attack on your world. He may want to take you alive, so he can use you for his nefarious purposes. That’s all we know. Well we must go. If we see you again we will have to kill you. Nothing personnel just what we have to do you know.’

Sam said, “Fair enough” and invited them to join him for breakfast. The ghouls declined and disappeared.

Sam and Abdul made breakfast and walked down the path. They entered town after town. Each town had been a sight of horrific mass murder. Hundreds of dead bodies. Sam stopped at each town and picked up more provisions and weapons. He got a pack for Abdul, so they could carry additional provisions including clothing, and what appeared to be local currency. He made it clear that if they were separated the food, water and weapons in his bag were for his survival. So, he must not lose the pack.
They encountered lots of dead bodies and Hyenas and wolves feasting on the newly dead.   The snarled and five of them rushed Sam and Abdul. He told Abdul to climb a tree then Sam faced the wolves and a few wolves and as he shot them they turned back into human form before dying as they were all werewolves. The rest of the pack backed off and resume eating the dead bodies.

About noon they entered an intact town. This was a trading post and had Zorn and Torians working side by side. They appeared to tolerate each other but there was an undercurrent of hatred palpable in the air. Then Sam saw a fellow human and came up to him and introduced himself.

“So, who are you and how long have you been here? How did you get here? “

“Well my name is Jerimiah Moore. I have been here a long time. It seems that time here and time there are not the same at all. What year is it where you came from?”

“I came yesterday through the woods from Berkeley, California. It is 2017. “

My god. I have been here since the great quake. I fell through a hole and found myself in those woods with the damn werewolves and hyenas following me everywhere. I met a local gal and settled down here in this town which is a neutral town. I have two girls who run the inn and we can put you for free. Everyone must work here. So, I can hook you up for a job. What do you do topside?”

“I run a restaurant.”

“Great. Clyde is another human from London and he runs a bar and grill, but his cook got caught smuggling and was thrown to the werewolves as punishment yesterday. Come let me introduce you.”
Jerimiah was a tall fellow looked like a mountain man with thick hair, beard and a beer belly. He obviously liked his beer. Seemed like a decent enough chap but had seen a lot in what a lawless wild west kind of country was obviously. He told Sam that he felt only ten years had gone by since he arrived due to the difference in time between the worlds. He said that there were many humans living there and they all got along and helped each other out. But, he said, there were rumors that the King of the Torians was determined to launch an invasion of Earth and that he would do it soon as there were periods every thousand years when the two worlds were close to each other and the walls between the worlds opened for a few weeks. Last time that happened hundreds of Zorian and Torians had escaped to the earth perhaps five thousand years ago? Or 500 years ago according to local time. And then the Vikings had come through, and prior to that the Romans and the ancient Chinese. The Chinese still had a China town and had the best food around.

But lately it has been people dropping through the holes in the world occasionally. They usually are killed by the Ghouls and werewolves. Sam was very lucky to be alive.

Sam felt lucky that he was alive but first things first. He needed food and he need a beer to recover his sanity. Clyde turned out to be a nice fellow, a younger London hipster who came over last year or in 1966 or so. He ran an English fish and chips bar that was the center of the human settlement. Clyde hired Sam on the spot and gave him a room and hired Abdul as well. Child labor was common in Zorn, schools were reserved for the well to do.   Sam explained that he had rescued Abdul and therefore felt responsible for him. Clyde said,

“Say no more. We’ll consider him your adopted son. Adoption is easy to do, just register at the local city hall and pay a bribe. Everything works according to how much you are willing to bribe. I’ll take you over later today. Having an adopted kid will help on your taxes. And it will help gain sympathy with the ladies both the humans and the humanoids. Interspecies sex is quite nice.”
Sam was curious though at how the animals all spoke English and most of the humans did not.
“Well,” Clyde said, “the Ghouls, werewolves and the birds are all telepathic, so you hear their thoughts as if they were speaking English. And they hear you in their native language. The humans are not telepathic.

Everyone speaks Zorian which is easy to learn, vaguely like Spanish. The humans mostly speak English, but some speak Chinese and Spanish. But the people who you must be aware of the most are the Bornean. They are lizards and are mean mothers. They work for a creature called Zed who is a monster who is worshiped as if he is a God. He runs the world with the Ghoul Master, and the head of the Werewolves

. The Zorian King reports to him as does the Torian king. The rumors are that they were not pleased with the recent war and that the two sides are being told to stop the fighting to prepare for the coming battle against the earth. The Zorns and the Torians are different species from different lands.   The Zorns are very similar to humans, and Torians are a bit more different. Interspecies sex is common and there are many half breads.   Borneans and the humanoids don’t get along very much. Sex with them is difficult but worth it as the women are hell cats in bed. But they are only fertile once a year and during that time have many lovers of any nationality. Once they get into you though they don’t want to let go. And they have no concept that humans and humanoids need sex more than once a year. The few that manage to marry humans usually take drugs to make them fertile all year long and they have wild sex with their partners. They often go for MMF threesomes as they are insatiable in bed.

The highest priced call girls are Bornean followed by recent arrivals from Earth, Zorn or Toria.”
Sam was enjoying his second beer and his first Zorian cheeseburger and learning about the sexual habits of the humanoids and Borneans when five Bornean lizards walked into the bar. They picked up Sam and Abdul and told them that their boss, Zed the merciful, wanted a word with them.

They stepped outside and a black Cadillac escapade circa 1970 pulled up and they were hustled away.

Clyde yelled,

“If you make it back, you still have a job and a place to live for you and your son. Good luck and all that rot.”

Sam tried to engage the Bornean in conversation. The head Bornean turned to Sam and said,

“Human shut the fuck up. We don’t like you and if it was up to us we would kill you now and throw you to the wolves and collect our winnings from the birds. Now we are going to lose money because you ain’t dead yet. So, I advise you to shut up and enjoy the ride. And here has a beer on us.”

Sam drank his beer in silence and took in the sights. The town was substantial and looked like someone had created it circa London in the 1920’s.   Perhaps they had given the history of secret exchanges between the worlds. There was even a mini underground tube.    He saw humans, ghouls, werewolves, hyenas, Zorian, Torians and Boreans all walking about.

They pulled up to a huge mansion and he was hustled out. Abdul was told to wait by the car.
He was brought into a large room where a giant lizard dressed in green military uniforms sat on a thrown. He growled at Sam,

“Human. You just came over. You are going to tell me everything about your world. As you know time is different in your world. By the time we get back 25 years might have passed so you need to tell me everything including future speculation. We picked you because you are well known about town and seem well connected. If you do, you will come with me as my special advisor and will be given riches beyond your imaginings, and Zelda whom you met is ready, willing and able to continue the affair you started. You were her first human and she liked it. If you resist, well you will beg to be thrown to the werewolves. And we will let you keep your adopted son. It seems that you have been bonding and it would be a shame if something bad happened to him after he lost his entire family. If you refuse to cooperate we will kill him first while you watch as we torture the poor boy. Then we will send him off to brothel as some people like young boys. Your decision. Ten seconds.”

Sam thought about it and realized he had no choice. But he would try to figure out how to get a message out to the earth. Clyde might know, or the birds might be able to get through. They seem to be willing to work for all sides.

Sam told Zed he had a deal. And spend the rest of the afternoon telling Zed all about the earth. He told Zed that Zed did not have a chance given their level of technology and that Sam was not a technical kind of guy. Zed said he could send some agents to earth and kidnap some technical chaps and that the Zorians and Torians were smart and could bring them up to speed very quickly. They did have some special weapons though – poisons that they used on earth people. He had been brought here by one of their agents. They decided if he lived that he would be worthy of saving if he died there were plenty of other suckers they could kidnap.

Sam realized that Zelda, the woman whom he had been with was a Zorian and that he had probably had inter-species sex and that thought turned him on. He turned to Zed and said

“Well I suppose we have a deal.”

Cheating Death 20 Times
True Stories

In my 62 trips around the sun, I cheated death 20 times. These are the true stories. If I ever meet the grim reaper I’d like to ask him why he spared me all these times.

Five Childhood Illnesses Hit me at age Six

    I was a preemie. Born two months early. They had just developed oxygen tents for preemies and I was one of the first babies they saved using that technology, so in a way even being born meant that I had cheated death. The doctors thought that I would develop severe medical conditions. They were right; I have had bad eyes, bad teeth, and a residual learning disability from birth. And I had a weak immune system to boot. When I was six years old, I missed almost all the first grade and had to repeat the first grade because I developed all the childhood illnesses at once. I had whooping cough, pneumonia, the flu, German measles, and regular measles, chicken pox, and mono all in that year. And hay fever to boot. for me once I recovered I was in good health for years except for seasonal allergies in the fall and spring.

Typhoid Fever almost kills me in Korea

I graduated from high school and college and mostly was healthy, no major issues other than colds, the flu, and seasonal allergies. While I was in the Peace Corps training, we did a hike in the mountains in the East Coast of Korea. We stopped to drink water from a stream. I developed severe diarrhea and a fever. I was rushed to the local hospital and transferred to a hospital in Seoul. I had developed Typhoid fever, one of the last such cases in Korea as the Koreans had largely eliminated the threat of Typhoid Fever given the overall improvement in the country’s infrastructure. The doctors at first could not figure it out, but in the end they figured it out. I spent four weeks in the hospital missing a lot of my crucial language training. The Peace Corps offered me the opportunity to go home or transfer to another Peace Corps program but opted to finish the training and my service. During the stay in the hospital, I was a celebrity of sorts – the only foreign patient and the nurses and doctors stopped by to practice their English with and I practiced my very rudimentary Korean as I flirted up a storm with the pretty nurses.

Guardian Angel Saves Me in Korea

I have always been a skeptical person, and not much of a believer. I have never been a Christian. I have always been an agnostic or even an atheist.   But one day many years ago I experienced an event that changed my perspective on life. Since that time, I have become a believer in guardian angels that look after us in this corrupted world of ours. I can’t explain what happened that day, other than to realize that there are stranger things in life than we can imagine and that someone or something was looking out for me that day.
In 1990, I was living in South Korea teaching ESL for a Korean University and government, and Asian studies for the University of Maryland for military forces stationed in Korea. I was living in Seoul with my spouse who was a U.S. army officer, newly assigned to Korea. She was born in Korea and was in fact the first Korean American female officer to be assigned to Korea.

We had been married for about six years having met in 1982 and had a whirlwind romance, marrying two months after we met. That is the subject of another story though.  One spring day we took a trip to the east coast of Korea. It was about a five to six-hour journey by car. My wife was driving because I did not drive due to bad vision and because I was afraid to drive in the chaotic driving environment in South Korea. We left Seoul about 11 am and by 3 pm we were halfway to our destination, Soraksan which is the number one mountain park in South Korea. It was a fine Spring day, just perfect weather, and we were both looking forward to taking a few days off.

Just outside of the town of Wongju, the freeway backed up and there was heavy traffic ahead of us. I saw a sign for the Wongaksan National Park which I had never visited before and I told Angela, let’s get off the freeway and check it out. I felt something telling me we had to exit the freeway that moment. I had a premonition that something bad was coming down the freeway and we were heading right into it.

We never forgot that day. And to this day almost thirty years later I often think back what would have happened if I had ignored that warning in my head and had insisted that we keep going to what would have been our death.

Almost Hit by a Train in Korea

While in my first tour in Seoul, Korea I joined the Hash House Harriers. The hash was an international drinking club with a running problem as they put it.   The Hash started in colonial Malaysia and spread around the world. Mostly expat Americans and British. The runs ended with beer drinking, ritual punishments and British style jokes and bawdy not safe for work and not politically correct humor. I thought it was a lot of fun, but it was certainly not for everyone.

One day we did a run down by the train tracks. I was running along listening to music and did not hear the train approaching. I jumped off at the last moment barely avoiding being killed by the train. Afterwards I said that I had cheated death yet again, not knowing that my real experience cheating death was waiting for me a few years down the road.

Mutant Drug Resistance Staph Infection and 14 Operations Almost Kills Me

The event that changed my life was a simple decision. One morning I decided to go for a jog. It was dark outside and I thought that I knew the path. I made a strategic miscalculation and fell down a five-foot gap in the bushes where I thought was a series of steps.I shattered my heel in a million pieces. I made it back to my room, called 9-11 after an hour when I realized my foot was broken. I called my wife as well.

I was a foreign service officer newly returned to DC for my first assignment in DC after working five years overseas in Korea and Thailand. She was an army officer stationed in Ft Sam Houston, San Antonio Texas.

The ER doctor bandaged me up and told me that I needed surgery and after surgery would be bed ridden for at least four months. We opted to do the surgery in Texas and we arranged for me to fly using a wheel chair assistance. By the time I arrived the swelling was so bad that we had to wait a week to do the surgery.

The Air Force doctors wanted to try an experimental procedure using shark cartilage as a replacement bone material.   A few days after the surgery I developed a fever and went back to the hospital and they discovered I had a staph infection. They treated me with IV antibiotics and opened the wound area and cleaned it out and replaced the cartridge. Then sent me home to recover. I had to take antibiotics for four months.

I went back to her house. She got me an internet account and I learned how to surf the net and read a lot of stuff on line. I could not stand watching day time TV. We did not have cable service. We rented a movie nightly and I watched movies every day and surfed the net and read some books she bought me as well.
Her dog, Jason, was a cute dachshund that was bilingual – Korean and English. He became my best friend for the four months I was out of commission. I called my office once a week to check in.

Once I returned to DC, I stayed there for almost a month and commuted by crutches. I was amazed at how cruel drivers were. Many people cursed me for holding up traffic as I could not walk across the street with the green light which seemed to be timed to allow for only Olympic 50-year dashers to get across the street in the allocated time.  Then on the metro not once during the two weeks I commuted by metro I was not offered a seat once during the entire time and I often had to stand on my crutches the entire trip. and several times people rushed by me yelling at me to get out of the way on the subway stairs.

I went one day to the military hospital for a routine check up on a different issue – a cist on my arm that I wanted removed. The doctor noticed that I was running a fever, quickly realized that the infection had returned, and I was back into surgery the next day.

My wife came out that weekend to see me in the hospital. I ended up having 12 more operations as the staff infection had become MDR. I had an IV inserted in my stomach and went through intensive vancomycin the nuclear bomb of antibiotics for four months. The final operation was a bone graft from my hip after they finally realized that the shark cartridge would not work.

My wife had to argue with the military doctors to allow me to stay in the hospital for a month. They wanted me to stay on the IV antibiotics, but I had to report in twice a day for blood work. She pointed out that I would be home alone and could not drive to the hospital but would have to go back and forth by metro and bus. Two hours each way.  So, I stayed on until June.

I stayed sane by reading a book a day. During that year I read almost 300 books and started a daily journal.   I went to the hospital library every day and got another book. The doctors were amused as every morning I had another book to read. I also watched lots of TV becoming hooked on the X files. I watched it frequently with the elderly black night janitor who was a big fan. He was also a conspiracy nut. He introduced me to the “reptilian overlords” conspiracy theory and speculated over who might secretly be an “reptilian overlord.”

My fellow patients were all army troops – everyone called me major as they could just not comprehend that my wife was the major and not me. One of my fellow patients was recovering from an accident and had gangrene and was facing amputation and a divorce.

Another soldier was back in the army. He and his wife had inherited half million dollars and left the military and spend two years enjoying the high life and blew through almost all the money, so he went back into the military then had an accident and was recovering from a broken leg as well.

My best friend who was an actor in town for a season visited almost every day. My wife came for most of the surgery and many friends who had heard where I came for a visit. But I was cut off as this just before everyone got email and there was no internet in the hospital. Finally, I was released as Angela got assigned back to DC.

I went back to work. And things were going okay.

I returned to work and my life. The fibromyalgia was a chronic condition but when I went to India and discovered yoga it became manageable. The arthritis was chronic, but I eventually quit taking anti-inflammatory drugs and learned to just deal with the pain. Every four months I must see a foot doctor to debride calluses that build up. Then in 2007 almost ten years after the accident I developed hammer toes and had to have four operations to smash my feet back into shape. Ten years after the operation I was faced with chronic pain due to the fibromyalgia and arthritis and some limited mobility but was recovering enough to resume daily walks.

1996-1997 was my personal year of hell. The year in the hospital changed my life. Afterwards I felt that I had been given a new lease on life, almost as if I was given bonus games in the great video game of life. And despite my constant pain I was just happy to be alive, and to still be married and to still have a high-powered job. I had read 300 books in one year. I started keeping track of my reading and movies and never came close to that record.

Weird Parasite Could Have Killed Me

          After enduring 14 operations and nine months in the hospital, I had developed intense chronic pain and after going to many different doctors was diagnosed with fibromyalgia as well as arthritis due to the operation. I also developed a frozen shoulder syndrome and had to have a steroid shot.
While I was in the hospital undergoing the 14 operations, the internal medicine doctor told me that there was some other infection going on. He eventually found out that I had a rare parasite that I had picked up in Thailand. He had asked me whether I had spent time in Southeast Asia. I told him that I had indeed spent time in Thailand. He said,

“Well I know what is causing the symptoms.”

While I was in Thailand, I had fallen into a canal during a Hash House harrier run. This parasite was benign, but I should take some medicine to get rid of it. If I ever had a steroid shot for any reason, the parasite would expand to the size of a basketball and then kill me within one hour of taking the steroid. I noted this in my journal and commented that this might be proof that God if he existed had a morbid sense of humor for if he created the universe what was the point of creating this parasite? Fortunately for me, due to the persistence of that doctor, they discovered the parasite before I had the steroid shot.

Ending up in ER due to Mutiny among my stomach flora

One day in the fall, when Angela my wife who was on a business trip to Korea, I developed strange symptoms. I could not eat or drink anything, but my stomach blew up as if I were pregnant. I called a taxi and made it to the nearest military base ER at Ft Belvoir. I was admitted to the ER and spent two weeks there recovering from an acute GI track infection. Apparently the nine months of antibiotic treatment had so disturbed my internal microflora that bad bacteria had killed off the good bacteria. They told me that was a side effect of taking IV antibiotics like vancomycin and that doctors in general don’t do a good enough job of monitoring people after being discharged after extended anti-biotic usage. Someone should have warned me that this could have happened. In an event, the doctors said that I had waited more than an hour I would have been dead.

Guardian Angela Saves Me in Texas

The last time I almost died was like the guardian angel incident in South Korea. I had gone to Texas to recover from the accident and the first two operations. I wanted to go back to work. In retrospect I should have asked for a few more weeks to recover. It was December and San Antonio where my wife was based was experiencing rare winter weather. The roads were covered with ice and commercial flights were closed but the military was still flying, and we had booked passage on a med evac flight.
While driving to the airport, Angela and I started talking about the weather and she had just explained to me what to do if we encountered black ice and boom we encountered black ice and she instantly reacted appropriately because we had just discussed it. Something had told us to expect ice on the road.   We totaled the car but walked away unhurt. I went back a few days later but in retrospect should have stayed behind for a few more weeks.   They might have caught the staph infection before it spread out of control.

I don’t often talk about that year but when I do I tell people that it changed my life in so many ways and that I was a far better person because of the operations and the year in the hospital.   Every day I wake up and feel alive and thankful for that for I felt that I had cheated death at least 14 times that year.   People often ask me why I am always so cheerful.   My standard answer is that after cheating death 14 times every day is a bonus day and I am determined to make the most of it. The pain is there, and I just must cope with it the best I can without taking drugs for it. I have cheated death at least 20 times in my life. And I remain an optimistic happy go lucky kind of guy.   After all I have been through I know that every moment if precious, and I feel that I am living a bonus round in the video game of life. Still waiting to meet the Grim Reaper and ask him why he allowed me to cheat death so many times.

The End
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
January 25, 2020
Timeless Love NaNoWrMo Entry 2019
I am competing for the third time in the November NaNoWrMo novel writing contest. This year I am writing a SF romance novel called Timeless love based loosely on my own true love story. See my dream girl poems and stories for details.

I will post an entry every day for a month during November. the goal is to reach 50,000 words by the end of the Month.

Dreamgirl re-published
nanowrimo link

Timeless Love – A novel

by

Jake Cosmos Aller

Chapter One – the Funeral Speech

Sam Adams was turning 75. He was also celebrating his 50th wedding anniversary. Preparation for the anniversary, he recorded a video how is life together with his wife Maria Lee. Their love story was unique and would make a great movie Sam thought. The video would be I draft of their life story so to speak, any help that he could turn into movie.

He called together his niece, and his lawyer, and told them he prepared the video his life story, and wanted it to be played both at the wedding anniversary and at the funeral before he felt his time was coming to an end. He also revised his will, and wanted his life story to be written into a movie after he died. He discussed the pending changes to his will and his wishes for the funeral. He told them both that he felt that they needed to be ready to plan the funeral. That night he died peacefully. the video was played at the funeral.

“Hello my name is Sam Adams, and if you are viewing this, I am no longer here among the living and that is okay. I’ve had a long and eventful life. The central mystery of my life his how I met the love of my life, Maria Lee. As some of you know, I literally married the girl of my dreams. But what you may not know is that Maria and I have been soul mates for over 5,000 years and up until this life, our love story always ended up badly as we were from different social classes. She was the daughter of the king or rich family and I was the son of a working class family. Our love was forbidden by the rules of the time.

twenty years ago to celebrate our 50th wedding anniversary, we went to a past life analyst and through hypnosis relieved our past lives. we recorded our recollections which I wrote down at the time and posted on my blog, the world according to cosmos. Some of you may have seen it.”

The Dream Begins

It all began ten of thousands of years ago at the dawn of time when Sam first met his soul mate, Maria. they were originally from the planet Sirius and met in the world between worlds before each reincarnation. Their love was cursed from the beginning as they were born under a dark star, doomed to be executed time after time for their forbidden love affairs. Until finally in 1982 the curse was lifted and they had a long and happy life together. This is their true love story of timeless love that crossed the barriers of time, space, distance and different species and races.

They met in the timeless spaceless world known as the world between worlds where portals wormholes linked various worlds together. Sam and Maria had been sentenced to a time in purgatory waiting final status determination – heaven or hell? the word came down they would be given another chance to get it right and found themselves wandering the deep forrest they came to a path lined with gate ways to their past and future lives. first stop Atlantis, last stop was Berkeley, in 1974. that’s when the dreams that haunted Sam’s life began. after jumping in and out of various lives they came to the end of the portals and saw Berkeley, “last stop” and they jumped into Berkeley and started living the dream world.

The dreams started when Sam was a senior at Berkeley high school in 1974, around Maria’s birthday in late May, perhaps. About a month before Sam graduated, he fell asleep in a physics class after lunch and had the first dream:

A beautiful Asian woman was standing next to him talking in a strange language. She was stunning – the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She was in her early twenties, with long black hair, and piercing black eyes. She had the look of royalty. She looked at me and then disappeared, beamed out of his dream like in “Star Trek.” He fell out of my chair screaming, “Who are you?” She did not answer.

Later that day Sam told his best friend, Robert Sicular who was in the class with him about the dream. He also told them that he knew that he would meet her some day and that was the women he was destined to marry.

Robert said,

“Man that is crazy shit, dude. You had best quit smoking weed before class man. You be high. have any of that shit?

nah smoked it all up. But dude the dream is real.

sure.

Sam told Robert’s parents, Bob and Ruth about the dream. Bob and Ruth were very closed to Sam. Sam hung out at their house a lot to escape his parents as he had grown up in a very dysfunctional family.

Bob said,

Well that is the craziest love story I have ever heard so it must be true.

Ruth said

Follow your dreams. You will met her someday but you may have to go to Asia to find her. Where do you think she is?

Maybe Japan, maybe Korea, maybe Mongolia not China because whatever she is speaking is not Chinese

One day Sam was late for his summer job working in the parks department. He had the dream again about 6 am and it woke him up. Same thing occurs. She is standing there talking to him and she has love in her eyes for him. She reaches out to touch him and then disappears. He felt electricity flowing from her as she touched him. Sam got up and accidentally breaks the mirror in the bathroom. Sam tells his mother who said that he will have seven years of bad luck as a result of breaking a mirror and later Sam thought that he had endured seven years of failed relationships and missed romantic opportunities because fate was conspiring to prevent him from getting seriously involved with anyone else because the universe was saving him for his one true soul mate.

A few days later, Sam is hanging out with my friends Matt and Mark playing pool at my house downstairs in the basement. I tell them that I had the dream again.

Matt says,

“ Dude! that is just too creepy to believe. You should not be telling people that shit, they might think that you are some sort of nutter. I mean we know you are nuts but in a good way and we love ya for it bro, but others well they might think you are certifiable.”

Mark looked at me and said,

“yeah dude, that is crazy shit, I mean shit like that ain’t real you know what I mean?”

“Matt, I swear to god it is too. I had the dream again. And I know I am going to meet her and marry her someday.”

Right on dude. Party one. We believe you. ”

About a month went by and then Sam started having the dream as he called it, repeatedly. Always the same pattern – early morning, she would stand next to me talking, I would ask whom she was, and she would disappear. She was the most beautiful, alluring women he had ever seen and he was struck speechless every time I had the dream.

After a year – Sam’s lost year – where he drank too much, smoked too much weed and flunked out of Oberlin Music college, Sam had finally started his third college, UOP, third college in a row and he is determined to get serious and get his degree after his lost first year.

One day shortly after arriving at UOP he has the dream again.

That night he is smoking weed and drinking with his friend Roy, and Emma and several others. He recounts the recurring dream and again says he knows he is going to meet her and marry her. They all express a degree of polite skepticism.

Roy says, “Dude that shit don’t happen in real life. Get real.”

Emma says, “don’t waste your time looking for her. Either you will find her or someone

else and I am sure you will find the right women someday.”

One day in late May, about a week before I graduated I had been accepted into the Peace Corps. I had a deadline to respond whether I would accept the proposed assignment and I had a choice going to Korea as a TB control worker in August or to Thailand as an ESL teacher in a rural school in October. I was leaning towards Korea. I had taken Japanese and Chinese history classes in college and I was fascinated with the region and I was curious about Korea. And besides I was ready to get going.

On May 18, 1979 at 5:30 I had a slightly different dream. In the dream, she told me when I asked where she was, “Seoul, Korea.” And smiled at me. And disappeared.

I told my housemates, Sara, Sharon, Roy and Kevin about the dream. They all knew that I had been having this recurring dream over the years. Sara said,

“Well seems like you need to go to Korea to meet her. I believe you and believe that you are fated to meet her.”

“Well perhaps so but we will still get married at age 50.”

That was a standard joke between us. We both felt that we were best friends but she did not want to have a romantic relationship with me but I did. We had been living together for almost three years at this point and in a few weeks we would all be moving on as we were moving out at the end of the month. Sara, Kevin and I were all graduating. Sharon and Roy had another year to go. Sharon never came back after being raped in her apartment after she moved out. Roy dropped out of college as his parents could not afford the tuition any more.

Chapter Three Searching for the Dream Girl in Korea

In August 1979, I arrived in Korea. I looks around and sees thousands of women who look like the girl in the dream, but none of them are her. I know I am going to meet her. I started having that dream on a monthly basis. Usually near the end of the month and almost always first thing in the morning. The dream was always the same. She would repeat the word Aka which I later learned was the Korean word for baby and became her pet name for me once we met. The rest of the conversation I could not understand at all.

I was always struck speechless and could only mutter the words,

“Who are you? Where are you? When will we meet?”

She would smile at me, with love in her eyes and then beam away.

The dream complicated my love life. I was awkward around women, as I was a bit of nerd and lacked social graces. I also was an intense person and that might have scared people from getting involved with me. I was kind of like the character in the movie, “40 Year Old Virgin”.

Because of the dream, I could not see myself getting involved with anyone else because I knew I was fated to be with her someday. I had a number of girlfriends, but no lovers until my last year in college.

After the Peace Corps I taught ESL to Koreans who were serving in the US army to fulfill their mandatory military duty (KATUSAS). I also taught BSEP )basic skills to military people. In those days the military was taking in high school drop outs and many of the enlisted people had sub-par reading and math skills. My job was to get them to read and do math at the 8^th grade level.

One winter while I was in the Peace Corps I went to Taiwan on a personal visit. I met a famous fortuneteller who made three predictions – I would marry an Asian women, I would marry when I was 27 and I would become a diplomat. All three predictions turned out to be true.

After the Peace Corps I took a job in Korea and decided that I would give it one more year. If I did not meet her by then I would return to Seattle to go to Graduate school at the University of Washington in Korean studies. I was teaching English and basic skills for enlisted personnel at various US army bases in South Korea. I moved about the entire country. Sam was lonely, dissatisfied, and .felt that he was wasting his time. I kept having the dream though.

I was also drinking too much and hanging out at bars. I liked to go to the bars and chat up the waitresses and practice my Korean. They were amused by that and I learned a lot of “street Korean” from them and once a month or so I would take one of them to her room and have sex.

One day I was starting to work for a new contractor, Central Texas College. My previous contractor has lost the contract and I was unemployed for a month and broke as hell. I had about 100 dollars in the bank. I was teaching ESL on the side here and there and making some extra money which went for booze and women so I was always broke.

one day I had to tell my employer that I was quitting and returning to the States to go to graduate school. that morning I had the final dream.

She came to me again, but this time, I understood her Korean. She said, “Don’t worry, we will be together soon and once we are together we will together forever. I have been waiting since our last life together. And now I found you.”

“걱정하지 마십시오. 우리는 곧 함께있을 것이며 우리가 함께 있으면 영원히 함께 할 것입니다. 나는 마지막 생애 이후로 기다리고 있습니다. 그리고 지금 당신을 찾았습니다.”

“geogjeonghaji masibsio. ulineun god hamkkeiss-eul geos-imyeo uliga hamkke iss-eumyeon yeong-wonhi hammock hal geos-ibnida. naneun majimag saeng-ae ihulo gidaligo issseubnida. geuligo jigeum dangsin-eul chaj-assseubnida.”

Chapter Four She walks out of the dreams, off the bus and into my Life

That night, I got off the bus in front of Camp Red Cloud where I was teaching. Getting off the bus in front of me was the girl in the dream! I was struck speechless which was an unusual experience for me as I was usually a talkative, extroverted sort of person.

She went into the base with a fellow teacher that I knew. I bumped into them after his class and introduced myself. She gave me her phone number and we arranged to meet over the weekend. I gave her a lame excuse that he wanted to meet someone to practice his Korean and he could help her with her English. She spoke English pretty good as she was an English Education major at Sungsil Woman’s university and was a senior. She was 23 years old and I was 27 years old. I was born in the year of the goat and she was born in the year of the pig. According to fortune tellers we had a perfect astrological chart and were soul mates. In any event it was love at first sight for both of us, or as Koreans say

처음에 사랑

cheoeum-e salang

On Wednesday August 26, 1982 I got on a military bus on Camp Casey near where I lived in Tongduchon in a rented room. I was living very basically those days out of a suite case in a rented room as my employer kept sending me all over the country. I must have moved at least ten times that year.

I was talking with a fellow BSEP teacher about graduate school. We were both quiting soon to go back to the States for graduate school. I was going to study Korean studies at the University of Washington, and Mark was going to study Public Administration at the University of Oklahoma on base.He had started studying at Yongsan and was transferring to the main campus so he could study full time. He highly recommend that I study for a MPA degree as he knew that I was waiting to pass the foreign service test.

I got off the bus and the girl in the dream walked off the bus, out of my dreams and into my life. It was the moment I was waiting for all my life. I had been dreaming of that moment for six and one half years. And here she was.

I was struck speechless. I stared at her and she stared at me. And there was an instant connection, love at first sight for both of us. She was with another fellow teacher, Jim. Jim introduced us. They were going to see a movie and I told them I would meet them at the cafeteria at 8:30.

The class went by in a blur. I was still stunned that I had met her. I came up with a lame excuse that I wanted an language partner and she could help me with my Korean and I could help her with her English.

We met up. I had a cup of coffee and a burger. She had a burger too. Jeff excused himself and said it was nice meeting her. And left us.

We talked about her life and my life. Then I proposed that we meet up on Friday morning for a hike and further talks. I was off on Friday.

I told her that I was teaching MTWTH nights only and would be teaching some day time classes the following month but for now my days were pretty wide open until 5 pm when I had to leave for my evening classes.

She agreed to meet me on Friday at 9 am for breakfast and then we would go for a hike in a mountain park near by that I had not been to and neither had she.

That night I called my friend Robert and told him that I had met the girl in the dream. He was stunned. I told him that I knew it was her.

The next day I wrote to the University of Washington and asked for a one year deferral of admission as something had come up that required me to stay in Korea for one more year.

The next night she was waiting for me at the army base where I was to teach a class. She told me that she had to see me as she had something to tell me. I signed her on to the base and left her at the library to study. She was a college senior she told me. We went out for coffee after class. She told me she was madly in love with me and that I was the man for her. I told her not to worry as I felt the same.

I wrote my parents telling them that I was postponing graduate school for one more year. And had informed the University.

Chapter Five Whirlwind Romance

That night, Thursday August 27^th was the second happiest day of my life.

She was waiting for me at the gate. She said that she had to talk to me. I told her I would sign her on the base and meet her at the library about 8 pm. She could study for an hour or so.

I dismissed my class early about 8 pm. I went to the library and found her there. I looked at her and she looked at me and smiled at me.

We went downtown to a classical music coffee shop. They were very popular in those days. They offered good coffee and classical music per request. I requested some Bach. And we drank two cups of coffee.

She told me that she was madly in love with me. She told me that she knew I was the man for her and she had to be with me.

I told her that I felt the same way.

We talked further about her life and my life so far. Her English was far better than my Korean so we mostly talked in English. She was a senior at Sungmyeong Woman’s University majoring in English Education. But she wanted to work for a corporation rather than become a high school English teacher. She was also going to start a graduate degree at Seoul University working on a MBA degree in a new program that was taught in English.

I told her that I had been accepted to go to the University of Washington for a MA degree in Korea studies but would start that in about a year. I would be teaching for CTC for a few months but wanted to find another teaching job somewhere in Korea as I was tired of teaching on base and the pay was not very good.

I told her that perhaps she could come to Seattle with me and study there. She looked at me and said that she would love that.

On Friday, Saturday and Sunday we meet each day and went for long walk in the mountains near the base and had breakfast, and dinner together. She made me kimpop (Korean sushi rolls) every day.

On Sunday night in the same coffee shop, I proposed to her. Or she proposed to me. Or we did it together. In any event we agreed that we would do the formal paperwork through the embassy on Friday October 29^th, 1982.

We started meeting almost every day for the next month. Usually late in the day before my evening classes and all day Saturday and Sunday. We did a lot of walking about here and there and talked endlessly as we both found the other to be fascinating.

We were extremely different in our opinions. Opposites attract they say and boy did they. She was a bit radical in her thinking, later became very conservative politically. I was moderately progressive and still am.

I called up my best friend, Robert and Matt and told them that I had met the girl in the dream and was going to marry her. They were concerned that I was meeting a con artist because they could not believe that the dream could be true. Later when they met Maria they believed in the miracle of the dream.

That weekend we met Saturday and Sunday and hung out all day. On Sunday, we went for a hike in the woods. I proposed to her that night three days after we had met, but for me it felt that we had met 8 years ago, I had been waiting all my life for her to walk out of my dreams, and into my life and here, she was.

We had a delightful long walk in the woods and even saw a woodpecker. She told me that seeing the bird was supposed to be good luck.

We married two months later after a Buddhist priest told her Mother that our astrological match was a perfect fit. Her mother did not want her to marry a foreigner. One day about a month after we had met, she invited me to meet her parents, but she did not tell them I was a foreigner. I brought a bottle of Jack Daniels for my Father-in-Law and Uncle in law and drank the entire bottle with him. He approved of me but my Mother-in-Law still had reservations. After the Buddhist Priests told her it was a perfect astrological combination, she agreed and we planned on getting married. as she put it, “who am I to go against the will of heaven?”

We got married one month after I met her.

A few weeks after we were legally married, her parents allowed me to start spending the night with Maria pending our moving to the Korean Army School where I would hold our formal marriage. As part of the job, we received an apartment on base. We would be the first international couple to get married at the Korean army school.

Our first night together we jumped the gun and made sweat passionate love. It was her first time and well I do not know how many it was for me but it was the best I ever could have had because it was with the love of my life.

And so we began our sex life.

It quickly became apparent that we had a difference in our basic approach to sex. I was highly sexed and she was not. My biggest problem was that I had a hard time talking about sex with her and so did she. It took years before we were finally able to begin to talk about sex – what we wanted, what we liked and what we did not like. And even more years before we finally started having the sex that both of us needed and wanted. This is still a work in progress, but sex is getting better and better as is our communication about sex.

Chapter Six Her Mother’s Opposition

Her mother was mad that we had jumped the gun but I was not. I needed her and she needed me and that was that.

A number of years ago, Maria and I had a frank talk about her Mother just before she passed on from this life. Maria had a difficult relationship with her Mother as many daughters had. The following story shocked my wife. She recalled her growing up with her mother who told her many times that she should have killed her when she was a baby. Her mother hated her from birth. She said that Maria was a crying baby and she could not get any sleep for the first two years of her birth as Maria was always crying. She said that Maria was so ugly a child that she was ashamed to be seen with her. She told her to never call her Mom in public and Maria often hid in her room when people came over because she felt that she was indeed ugly. When she was in junior high school, she went to a class trip to the Dongdaemoon ice skating ring dressed in pants etc. Her classmates told her that she was a pretty girl, and during college she dated a medical student. Her mother continued to say that she was ugly to her face. She said that she thought that her boy friend was deluded and she was ugly. She also told her that I was ugly, but my brother Roger was handsome.

She did not understand why Maria liked me. It was love at first sight for both of us and her Mother never experienced love in her life. She was extremely jealous of the love between Maria and I from the first time we met. She had a typical arranged marriage complicated by the war that separated her from her family and she was the youngest of 11 children. Her husband also was a North Korean refugee and was the fifth child. Neither her father nor mother had ever seen their relatives since the war except for her husband’s father who made it to the South and her husband’s older brother who had also made it to the South. In any event, her mother blamed Maria for her father-in-law’s abusive behavior towards her after she was born. Her father-in-law was angry that she had given birth to a girl and not a second son. And he was annoyed that Maria was a crying baby. and in those days of male preference for children, sometimes parents killed off their daughters secretly and no one made an issue since child deaths were so common in the chaos right after the war.

Her mother hated her from birth, thought that she was an ugly cry baby, stubborn, and selfish. And mean. She did not want to spend money on her going to college. And of course she hated her for marrying me and not marrying the medical student that she had “selected” for Maria. She thought Maria was making a huge mistake marrying a foreigner.. And later she blamed Maria later for costing her money by “forcing her to sell the Sooyori property where Maria and grown up and some other property. Her parents like a lot of Korean families of her social class had a number of rental properties and lived off their rental income as well as her Father’s business. He ran a makalli factory (traditional Korea rice wine) , had a bus company, and owned a couple of hotels. He was moderately wealthy by Korean standards but certainly not of the elite. Although his family was part of the famous Kyongju Lee clan – distant relatives of the last Kings of Korea. In fact, in the entire history of the Kyongju Lee clan, only two members of the clan and ever married a foreigner, the first President of Korea, Shgymun Rhee who married an Austrian woman and Maria who married me.

Maria’s mother was always complaining that she did not treat her brothers or her with love and devotion, instead spending all of her love on me. She was jealous of our love. And she resented Maria for becoming successful as an adult while her sons had turned out to be failures.

When we came back to Korea to help her deal with cancer, she hated us being here. She did not want us to return to Korea permanently, thought we should stay in the U.S. and visit once a year at most for a few weeks. She thought that Maria was plotting to take over property that did not belong to her, and hated her for demanding her fair share of the family properties. Finally she resented the fact that she needed her help in going to doctors etc.

A very complicated family story. I always thought that this would make a very good novel, or movie or K Drama. Food for a short story or two about Korean family dynamics. Our story would make a great K Drama complete with a villainous mother figure, who hated her ugly daughter from birth because she was a ugly crying baby. And the mother continues to hate her rebellious daughter who marries a foreigner and despises her mother. And became the first Korean born female to become an US Army office to be stationed in Korea. And her son in law becomes a diplomat.

We had grown up in very different circumstances, countries and cultures. We had very different personalities and both were strong willed, opinionated, and stubborn and proud. Neither of took criticism well, and both tended to view the world in very personal terms.

And boy did we have different personalities. I was outgoing, the life of the party, optimistic, happy go lucky, unrealistic, a big dreamer, a big story teller, but I lacked discipline and tended to start projects but have a hard time finishing them and I wanted so much to be liked that I forgave people too easily and he was too nice to the point that people took advantage of me.

They say that opposites attract but it is hard to live with people who are so different. I often thought that if we had taken one of these on=line compatibility tests we would fail the tests, but there was no mistaking the deep love, the powerful connection and the fact that we both knew from the moment we saw each other (Sam in his dream, and Maria getting off the bus) that they we fated to meet, marry and be together. We were in fact soul mates.

Over the years whenever things were difficult between us as they always can be with married couples, I would think back to the dream and then he would fall in love with her again and again and again. and when we were apart, I would have the dream, she was there looking at me with love flashing in her eyes – just staring at me and telling me how much she loved me.

Chapter Seven my dysfunctional family history

Although her mother reluctantly accepted me as her son-in-law. And her father’s separately. My family accepted her into our dysfunctional family. My family’s history is long and entangled and I recall it here to set the record straight. I coined the DNA and family lore, I had 18 different nationalities and my family’s history.

On father’s side of the family, my ancestry is from Germany (German last name) Norway, Sweden, Finland ,Denmark, Holland, France, Spain, Russia, Ukraine, Lapland and Scotland, I’m also part Jewish. And according going to the DNA, I must be part Mongolian since everyone from Eastern Europe is part Mongolian.. My father who up in Yakima. And was the son of a Apple Farmer. here gotten a PhD from Harvard, Mrs. and had served as undersecretary of labor for Johnson and Kennedy before returning to the bay area playtime for almost 40 years at San Francisco State University. He was also a part-time politician, ran for congress against Ron Dellums and got his proverbial ass whooped.

On my mother side of family, I am Scottish, Scott, Irish, English, French, Dutch, and Cherokee. According to the DNA, I’m also part Nigerian. The DNA test missed my German ancestry, despite my German name, and missed my Cherokee ancestry. Going to family lore, my mother’s parents bold Cherokee, so they must’ve been at least half Cherokee. They were part of the loss Drive of the Cherokee Indians the disappeared around 1830 and would never registered as members of the Cherokee tribe, living on in the Ozark mountains and hills of Arkansas, Missouri, and Texas, truly hillbillys as they used to call them. She was I’m union activist and later a real estate agent and help my father run his various side businesses.

They had a love-hate relationship, and I grew up in a very dysfunctional family. My older brother became an arch conservative as did my younger brother. They both married Asian women, my older brother married his wife one month after he met her. She was from the Philippines, and they had three daughters. My younger brother married a Chinese American women and had one son and two daughters. My sister who died of a mysterious illness at age 50, had two daughters and one son. I am blessed to have many nieces nephews and and nieces and grand nephews.

Sam’s wife had an older brother and younger brother therefore Sam had have nieces and nephews anything grand nieces and nephews on both sides of his family. All in all a very tangled interesting family story..

Chapter Eight The Wedding of a Thousand Guests

Then we had our wedding. It was a huge celebrity wedding and I had no clue. It was a first in many respects. In Maria’s family, she was only the second Chung Ju Lee clan member (the ancient royal clan) to have ever married a foreigner. The first was Symgun Rhee, the First President of Modern Korea, and the second was my dear wife, Chong Oak Lee (later known as Maria Lee).

My father came for the wedding and the Koreans interviewed him on nationwide TV as he was a former Under Secretary of Labor and apparently was the highest ranking foreign father in law in Korean history. It made all the papers.

And finally we were the first foreign-Korean couple to get married at a Korean Army base. I was newly employed at the Hangjong Hak Kyo, the Korean Army Administration school.

So our marriage had a cast of 1,000 people. My father in law said he had never met most of his clans men and everyone wanted to come to the wedding.

I was totally unaware of this until many years later. My Korean was still not up to par and furthermore my wife did not want to alarm me or get me nervous. She was nervous herself. But she was determined that I was her man and we would be married.

It said a lot about our marriage. I wanted her to be happy and so went along with her desires but boy what a media circus it all was.

Chapter Eight early marriage life

after the marriage of 1000 guests, Marie and I when I many honeymoon something in the middle of January. I learned the area was cold-blooded and cannot handle cold weather and I had to warm her up every night as I had a excess of Ki life energy as the Koreans put it and that became one of the many things that brought us together

We went back to the grand rock Army administration school we are talked for a year. Maria got a job teaching Korean to US army officers for the University of Maryland and she also started attending the Seoul University graduate school MBA program.

And we both were preparing to go to the University of Washington for graduate school. Maria told me one day she would like to join the US Army as an officer once she finished a graduate degree and became a US citizen. I thought that was amusing but little did I know that she would make it happen.

Maria turned out to be very determined, capable and a very ambitious woman. I on the other hand was much more laid-back, more content to just go with my life handed me without too much talk about the future.

Although our personalities are very different, Henry had different opinions about

everything somehow it was beginning to work, I’m every day I woke up and fell in love with her again. Perhaps that is the secret of being married 75 years for some reason we fall in love with each other every day.

Early on in our marriage we discovered that when we had look each other and laugh and the magic would come back. To this day almost 75 years later change remains as I published in poem a long time ago the best friend in the universe.

After year of teaching, it was time to prepare to go back to the states. I took a six-month job back with my old and play on the base teaching basic skills and English and for some reason the College thought I was qualified to teach business 101 Basic business skills. She continued teaching Korean and taking classes at Seoul National University and taking the TOPEC test.

I had gotten in to the University of Washington Jackson School of International Studies where I would do a MPA in Korean studies. She got into the linguistics program thinking that she might one to eventually find work as an interpreter at a high-level events.

Going to University Washington made the third generation in my family to attend the University of Washington my grandfather went there when my father went there and my grandfather met my grandmother there as well..

When my father was at the University of Washington, he had a student strike to integrate the university, later the FBI investigated him as a possible subversive because in those days the civil rights movement was heavily infiltrated by the Communists.

We flew to Berkeley, drove up to Seattle with my father, taking the coast Road so we can see my sister who is living up Guala and eventually after three days we made it to Seattle. my father was excited to visit the university have to be for so many years and told me matters time at the University leading the students strike

He also told me about his first marriage and the daughter that he had Live in Seattle, I didn’t remember her but I met her again in Seattle

Then we settled down and I went to class every day and she studied English and prepared to get into the university herself. She got a job working for a Fish brokerage company. But she was unsatisfied and decided to join the US Army. She would go to basic training, and when she came back she start in and university and do a ROTC program.

The day she left for basic training was on the saddest moments of my life I felt abandoned by her.

Somehow she managed to get to basic training, but in the springtime came the news that my father had died was dying of cancer. I flew to California for the funeral when she finished basic training a day early and joined me.

After that we went back to Seattle, where we resume studying. We took up a job part time as paper delivery and woke up every morning at four in the morning then went to school. She decided after two semester quarters of linguistics and it wasn’t for her and transferred into the MPA program.

Since I do not have a job yet, I decided to go on for MBA program as well

Two years later she became a US citizen she was commissioned as an Army officer, and had to report for training in the fall after we graduated.

We went to Taiwan as a graduation present was one of our classmates then we went Thailand I hung out there for a while as well waiting for my visa to teach English at the university in Korea become due.

I went to Korea to teach English and stayed at my parents whole house while Maria did her basic training. In January would down to Pusan by myself and had three nights with three different woman. First time I had cheated on Maria but not the last time. She eventually found out and forgave me my transgressions.

We had a bit of sexual compatibility problem from the beginning I want married life. I had a high sex drive and wanted sex almost every day and wanted a lot of variety in sex, she only wanted sex once a week and only one way. Yet despite this constant frustration, we remained deeply in love and over time learned to accommodate each other’s sexual needs.

I taught ESL for Kyunghee University and taught US Government and Asian studies for the University of Maryland and worked as a copy editor for a Korean Economic Think tank and later worked as a copy editor for a Korean English language paper. I was quite busy. And almost had several affairs but did not ultimately do it although he was very tempted. the University was filled with beautiful young woman! temptations all around me. I had a roaming eye but managed to behave myself ultimately.

She came back to Korea and was assigned to Korea as the first Korean born female U.S. Army officer to serve in Korea. About a year later got it in the foreign service and it was time for us to go.

I went to the training course by myself Maria joined me at the beginning and then I was assigned to Korea so she was able to extend her time in Korea and I came to Korea where I served as a vice counsel doing visas for two years.

We went off to the states she went to Texas to serve as a company commander and I went to Thai and then on to Thailand where I served one year in the consular section and one year in the Economic section.

while there by myself I began hanging out with the hash house harriers a running club with a drinking problem. This was my third hash and I got into it too much, particularly the drinking.

I ended up spending the night with Thai bar girls, once a month or so. And one night I got involved in a bar room incident that almost ruined my career. Well it did ruin my career in a way. She came to Thailand and saved my life, my career and my soul.

then they went back to the States and while she was in Texas, he was in Washington DC for his first assignment there.

Korea desk Sam had the accident that changed my life.

chapter nine cheating death 22 times

In my 62 trips around the sun, I cheated death 20 times. These are the true stories. If I ever meet the grim reaper I’d like to ask him why he spared me all these times.

Five Childhood Illnesses Hit me at age Six

I was a preemie. Born two months early. They had just developed oxygen tents for preemies and I was one of the first babies they saved using that technology, so in a way even being born meant that I had cheated death. The doctors thought that I would develop severe medical conditions. They were right; I have had bad eyes, bad teeth, and a residual learning disability from birth. And I had a weak immune system to boot. When I was six years old, I missed almost all the first grade and had to repeat the first grade because I developed all the childhood illnesses at once. I had whooping cough, pneumonia, the flu, German measles, and regular measles, chicken pox, and mono all in that year. And hay fever to boot. for me once I recovered I was in good health for years except for seasonal allergies in the fall and spring.

Typhoid fever Almost Kills Me in Korea

I dictation is

I graduated from high school and college and mostly was healthy, no major issues other than colds, the flu, and seasonal allergies. While I was in the Peace Corps training, we did a hike in the mountains in the East Coast of Korea. We stopped to drink water from a stream. I developed severe diarrhea and a fever. I was rushed to the local hospital and transferred to a hospital in Seoul. I had developed Typhoid fever, one of the last such cases in Korea as the Koreans had largely eliminated the threat of Typhoid Fever given the overall improvement in the country’s infrastructure. The doctors at first could not figure it out, but in the end, they figured it out. I spent four weeks in the hospital missing a lot of my crucial language training. The Peace Corps offered me the opportunity to go home or transfer to another Peace Corps program but opted to finish the training and my service. During the stay in the hospital, I was a celebrity of sorts – the only foreign patient and the nurses and doctors stopped by to practice their English with and I practiced my very rudimentary Korean as I flirted up a storm with the pretty nurses.

Guardian Angel Saves Me in Korea

I have always been a skeptical person, and not much of a believer. I have never been a Christian. I have always been an agnostic or even an atheist. But one day many years ago I experienced an event that changed my perspective on life. Since that time, I have become a believer in guardian angels that look after us in this corrupted world of ours. I can’t explain what happened that day, other than to realize that there are stranger things in life than we can imagine and that someone or something was looking out for me that day.

In 1990, I was living in South Korea teaching ESL for a Korean University and government, and Asian studies for the University of Maryland for military forces stationed in Korea. I was living in Seoul with my spouse who was a U.S. army officer, newly assigned to Korea. She was born in Korea and was, in fact, the first Korean American female officer to be assigned to Korea. We had been married for about six years having met in 1982 and had a whirlwind romance, marrying two months after we met. That is the subject of another story though.

One spring day we took a trip to the east coast of Korea. It was about a five to six-hour journey by car. My wife was driving because I did not drive due to bad vision and because I was afraid to drive in the chaotic driving environment in South Korea. We left Seoul about 11 am and by 3 pm we were halfway to our destination, Soraksan which is the number one mountain park in South Korea. It was a fine Spring day, just perfect weather, and we were both looking forward to taking a few days off.

Just outside of the town of Wongju, the freeway backed up and there was heavy traffic ahead of us. I saw a sign for the Wongaksan National Park which I had never visited before and I told Maria, let’s get off the freeway and check it out. I felt something telling me we had to exit the freeway that moment. I had a premonition that something bad was coming down the freeway and we were heading right into it.

We never forgot that day. And to this day almost thirty years later I often think back what would have happened if I had ignored that warning in my head and had insisted that we keep going to what would have been our death.

Almost Hit by a Train in Korea

While in my first tour in Seoul, Korea I joined the Hash House Harriers. The hash was an international drinking club with a running problem as they put it. The Hash started in colonial Malaysia and spread around the world. Mostly expat Americans and British. The runs ended with beer drinking, ritual punishments and British style jokes and bawdy not safe for work and not politically correct humor. I thought it was a lot of fun, but it was certainly not for everyone.

One day we did a run down by the train tracks. I was running along listening to music and did not hear the train approaching. I jumped off at the last moment barely avoiding being killed by the train.

Afterwards, I said that I had cheated death yet again, not knowing that my real experience cheating death was waiting for me a few years down the road.

Mutant Drug Resistance Staph Infection and 14 Operations Almost Kills Me

The event that changed my life was a simple decision. One morning I decided to go for a jog. It was dark outside and I thought that I knew the path. I made a strategic miscalculation and fell down a five-foot gap in the bushes where I thought was a series of steps.

I shattered my heel in a million pieces. I made it back to my room, called 9-11 after an hour when I realized my foot was broken. I called my wife as well. I was a foreign service officer newly returned to DC for my first assignment in DC after working five years overseas in Korea and Thailand. She was an army officer stationed in Ft Sam Houston, San Antonio Texas.

The ER doctor bandaged me up and told me that I needed surgery and after surgery would be bedridden for at least four months. We opted to do the surgery in Texas and we arranged for me to fly using a wheelchair assistance. By the time I arrived the swelling was so bad that we had to wait a week to do the surgery.

The Air Force doctors wanted to try an experimental procedure using shark cartilage as a replacement bone material. A few days after the surgery I developed a fever and went back to the hospital and they discovered I had a staph infection. They treated me with IV antibiotics and opened the wound area and cleaned it out and replaced the cartridge. Then sent me home to recover. I had to take antibiotics for four months.

I went back to her house. She got me an internet account and I learned how to surf the net and read a lot of stuff online. I could not stand watching daytime TV. We did not have cable service. We rented a movie nightly and I watched movies every day and surfed the net and read some books she bought me as well.

Her dog, Jason, was a cute dachshund that was bilingual – Korean and English. He became my best friend for the four months I was out of commission. I called my office once a week to check in.

Once I returned to DC, I stayed there for almost a month and commuted by crutches. I was amazed at how cruel drivers were. Many people cursed me for holding up traffic as I could not walk across the street with the green light which seemed to be timed to allow for only Olympic 50-year dashers to get across the street in the allocated time. Then on the metro not once during the couple of weeks I commuted by metro was I offered a seat once during the entire time and I often had to stand on my crutches the entire trip. and several times people rushed by me yelling at me to get out of the way on the subway stairs.

I went one day to the old Walter Reed Army military hospital in DC for a routine check up on a different issue – a cist on my arm that I wanted to be removed. The doctor noticed that I was running a fever, quickly realized that the infection had returned, and I was back into surgery the next day.

My wife came out that weekend to see me in the hospital. I ended up having 12 more operations as the staph infection had become MDR. I had an IV inserted in my stomach and went through intensive vancomycin the nuclear bomb of antibiotics for four months. The final operation was a bone graft from my hip after they finally realized that the shark cartridge would not work.

My wife had to argue with the military doctors to allow me to stay in the hospital for an additional month. They wanted me to stay on the IV antibiotics, but I had to report in twice a day for blood work. She pointed out that I would be home alone and could not drive to the hospital but would have to go back and forth by metro and bus. Two hours each way. So, I stayed on until June.

I stayed sane by reading a book a day. During that year I read almost 300 books and started a daily journal. This was pre-internet and there was no wi-fi in the hospital, so I was on the State Department’s email distribution and personal email during the entire time I was there, and it was also pre-Face Book days. I went to the hospital library every day and got another book. The doctors were amused as every morning I had another book to read. I also watched lots of TV becoming hooked on the X files. I watched it frequently with the elderly black night janitor who was a big fan. He was also a conspiracy nut. He introduced me to the “reptielen conspiracy theory and speculated over who might secretly be a “reptielen overlord.”

My fellow patients were all army troops – everyone called me major as they could just not comprehend that my wife was the major and not me. One of my fellow patients was recovering from an accident and had gangrene and was facing amputation and a divorce.

Another soldier was back in the army. He and his wife had inherited half million dollars and left the military and spend two years enjoying the high life and blew through almost all the money, so he went back into the military then had an accident and was recovering from a broken leg as well. This was the 90’s so there were few military injuries, most of the patients were there for me due to a freak accident that broke their legs, arms, or back.

My best friend who was an actor in town for a season visited almost every day. My wife came for most of the surgery and many friends who had heard where I came for a visit. But I was cut off as this just before everyone got email and there was no internet in the hospital. Finally, I was released as Maria got assigned back to DC.

I went back to work. And things were going okay. I returned to work and my life. The fibromyalgia was a chronic condition but when I went to India and discovered yoga it became manageable. The arthritis was chronic, but I eventually quit taking anti-inflammatory drugs and learned to just deal with the pain. Every four months I must see a foot doctor to debride calluses that build up. Then in 2007 almost ten years after the accident I developed hammer toes and had to have four operations to smash my feet back into shape. Ten years after the operation I was faced with chronic pain due to the fibromyalgia and arthritis and some limited mobility but was recovering enough to resume daily walks.

1996-1997 was my personal year of hell. The year in the hospital changed my life. Afterwards, I felt that I had been given a new lease on life, almost as if I was given bonus games in the great video game of life. And despite my constant pain, I was just happy to be alive, and to still be married and to still have a high-powered job. I had read 300 books in one year. I started keeping track of my reading and movies and never came close to that record.

Guardian Angel Saves Me in Texas

While I was in Texas recovering from my extended illness, I had an incident like the guardian angel incident in South Korea. I had gone to Texas to recover from the accident and the first two operations. I wanted to go back to work. In retrospect, I should have asked for a few more weeks to recover. It was December and San Antonio where my wife was based was experiencing rare winter weather. The roads were covered with ice and commercial flights were closed but the military was still flying, and we had booked passage on a medevac flight.

While driving to the airport, Maria and I started talking about the weather and she had just explained to me what to do if we encountered black ice and boom we encountered black ice and she instantly reacted appropriately because we had just discussed it. Something had told us to expect ice on the road. We totaled the car but walked away unhurt. I went back a few days later but in retrospect should have stayed behind for a few more weeks. They might have caught the staph infection before it spread out of control.

Weird Parasite Could Have Killed Me

After enduring 14 operations and nine months in the hospital, I had developed intense chronic pain and after going to many different doctors was diagnosed with fibromyalgia as well as arthritis due to the operation. I also developed a frozen shoulder syndrome and had to have a steroid shot. While I was in the hospital undergoing the 14 operations, the internal medicine doctor told me that there was some other infection going on. He eventually found out that I had a rare parasite that I had picked up in Thailand. He had asked me whether I had spent time in Southeast Asia. I told him that I had indeed spent time in Thailand. He said,

“Well, I know what is causing the symptoms.”

While I was in Thailand, I had fallen into a canal during a Hash House harrier run. This parasite was benign, but I should take some medicine to get rid of it. If I ever had a steroid shot for any reason, the parasite would expand to the size of a basketball and then kill me within one hour of taking the steroid. I noted this in my journal and commented that this might be proof that God if he existed, had a morbid sense of humor for if he created the universe what was the point of creating this parasite? Fortunately for me, due to the persistence of that doctor, they discovered the parasite before I had the steroid shot.

Ending up in ER due to Mutiny among my stomach flora

One day in the fall, when Maria my wife who was on a business trip to Korea, I developed strange symptoms. I could not eat or drink anything, but my stomach blew up as if I were pregnant. I called a taxi and made it to the nearest military base ER at Ft Belvoir. I was admitted to the ER and spent two weeks there recovering from an acute GI tract infection. Apparently, the nine months of antibiotic treatment had so disturbed my internal microflora that bad bacteria had killed off the good bacteria. They told me that was a side effect of taking IV antibiotics like vancomycin and that doctors, in general, don’t do a good enough job of monitoring people after being discharged after extended anti-biotic usage. Someone should have warned me that this could have happened. In any event, the doctors said that I had waited more than an hour I would have been dead.

Dengue Fever in Barbados

My last serious illness occurred almost eight years ago. I was stationed in Barbados and my wife had just retired from the U.S. Army and had joined me. Her niece was also staying with us for a while. One day we went to tour a famous gully. We got there late in the day and there were mosquitos there. We were not too worried as malaria and zika virus were very rare in Barbados as was Dengue. What were the odds that we both would get one of the few cases of Dengue fever in Barbados that year? Well we both came down with it and my niece had to take care of us for a few weeks as we recovered. Everyone at the Embassy was afraid that we had gotten SARS which was the epidemic of concern that year. When we told them we had dengue, everyone just shrugged and told us to take a few weeks off.

Final thoughts

I don’t often talk about that year I was in the hospital and 22 times I cheated death, but when I do, I tell people that it changed my life in so many ways and that I was a far better person because of the operations and the year in the hospital. Every day I wake up and feel alive and thankful for that for I felt that I had cheated death at least 14 times that year. People often ask me why I am always so cheerful. My standard answer is that after cheating death 14 times every day is a bonus day and I am determined to make the most of it. The pain is there, and I just must cope with it the best I can without taking drugs for it. I have cheated death at least 22 times in my life. And I remain an optimistic happy go lucky kind of guy. After all, I have been through I know that every moment is precious, and I feel that I am living a bonus round in the video game of life. Still waiting to meet the Grim Reaper and ask him why he allowed me to cheat death so many times.

Chapter Ten DC Happiness

After the madness of Thailand and then you’re In the hospital, Sam and Maria settled into a three-year period of relative peace and happiness. Both we’re progressing in their careers, okay and interesting jobs, and as before they seem to fall in up with each other every day.

Sam gradually re-covered his is about with near death in the hospital and afterwards. Sam was also diagnosed with fibromyalgia Great condition that would afflict him the rest of his life.

Their commutes were long their hours were long. They often ate restaurants on the way home and She would pick him up at the metro.

Sam was having problems at work. Despite everything Sam was constantly being dinged for typos on official memo. Sam went to a learning disability Center for adults and was finally diagnosed with a learning disability something that had plagued him his entire life.

The State Department officially recognized as having a disability, but he did not like to talk about it because when she talked about it people discriminate against him and they did.

In fact he had filed several grievances against the department, and that will his wife’s Maria’s help prevail every time. He told Maria on numerous occasions she should’ve been a lawyer. Or for she should’ve been one of the Bloomberg television announcers. Bloomberg for some reason text a lot of Asian women as their television announcers, blond women as they’re television announcers. Both of them preferred Bloomberg TV.

Sam after the hospital began writing at daily Journal keeping track of his dreams and any thoughts and this is something he did without fail for the rest of his life. He Eventually had 10,000 short story ideas which he used for his fiction once he started writing full time after retirement,

Sam thought he was going to go to Vietnam because of the incident in Bangkok. He went on to Mumbai India. She left the Pentagon operations center and moved to Seoul a few months before 9/11. She could’ve easily perished and 9/11. Perhaps another guardian angel was looking after them.

After 9/11 there leave was canceled for six months because both were considered essential personnel. He flew to Korea and they began the long process of reconciliation. Went back to India and had a few more affairs. During that time Sam had several Affairs, and briefly thought about leaving for another woman as they had grown apart during the long separation. To Sam’s credit, he only had sex with three woman during his entire time in India. Once with a woman he met at a bar, once with a writer he met through his literary activities and once in Thailand where he had a wild night with a Thai woman he had met at a reception in India. that was lust at first sight and when he went to Bangkok for a few days he looked her up and spent the night with her. Finally when it became time for them to get together, Sam vowed to himself to no longer have an affair with other women. Sam kept that vow to his dying day. That it turned out was his last affair with another woman. Sam while not proud of this affairs, felt proud that he had gone back to his wife and reconciled things.

But Sam also wrote down his daily sex fantasies in his journals. this was something that his wife did not like at all. He justified it as a way to cope with his desires for other woman, and as an exercise in writing erotic fiction which he said was a hot market and he might want to try his hand at that.

As part of their reconciliation they began to really talk about their differences in sex desires and began experimenting with new ways of making love. Although he remained until his dying days constantly honey and desirous of sexual activity, when they did make love it was almost magical. Just not enough and not enough variety for him.

He had thought long and hard about leaving Maria because of this conflict perhaps find another woman who was more sexually compatible or perhaps find a mistress or two. But he never took any serious action to do that. Sex for them like many long married couples remained a work in progress. as he got older he would tell himself, at least we are still doing it and can still do it. and if I leave her for a younger woman, she might kill me off with too much sex.

Maria told Sam that if she died before him she did not want him to re-married because he would be a target of a gold digger because only a gold digger would be interested in an old man with money. If he had to have sex he could hire a professional occasionally but never use his real name, or let on how much money he had. and never repeat the same woman twice.

Sam always promised to do so but knew that if she went first, he would not last long enough to find another wife. They both knew that if one went the other was sure to go soon.

Chapter 12 Meeting past life hypnotist

Despite the temptations all around him, and the constant separation, Sam and Maria remained together. But still Sam was puzzled about one thing. He knew somehow that he had known Maria in another life, but did not know what had transpired. She also confessed that she felt that they had known each other in a previous incarnation.

Finally, after 25 years of living together and 37 years after he first met her in his dreams, he finally felt he had to know the truth of how they had really met and the mystery behind their surprisingly long-lasting love. Sam and Maria were so different from each other it was amazing that they had stayed together all those years. Yet Sam knew it was meant to be.

they had often talked about the dream, and how they met. Maria said that she did not believe in the “dream” but she also knew when she saw him that he was hers and hers alone and that is why she approached him the way she did.

Sam after an argument once asked her

“Well if I am so horrible why did you ever marry me in the first place?”

“temporarily insanity?”

and they laughed and fell in love again.

Just as they always had ever since they met. The longest that they stayed angry at each other was for three days. Usually he would go for a long walk, maybe go out for a burger and beer and wait until she called him and said he could come home.

then they would have a long talk about the issues and try to come up with a solution. and then they would have make up sex.

When Sam and Maria finally were reassigned to the States after the events in India had almost led to a divorce, Sam and Maria began the process of reconnecting, and reconciliation. As part of that process, Sam proposed that they met with a past life hypnotist for a past life regression.

Sam told Maria before the meeting his research into past lives. he told her that he believed in reincarnation. he also said that he believed in Soul mates. Most people never met their soul mate, each of us has one. The one we were destined to be with. However, only a few people ever met their soul mates. It is part of the zen of love and is why there is so much marital discord. People know that their partner is not really their soul mate more of a temporarily arrangement until they meet the one. But unfortunately for most people, they never ever met the one. Only happens once in a blue moon so to speak and for them for some reason it has happened over and over again. and sometimes you meet your Soul mate who is married to someone else at the time and you end up either breaking up a marriage or deciding not to pursue your soul mate in this life.

Sam said that he had experienced love at first sight two times in his life. First with his best friend in college, his roommate Sara. they had a platonic love affair but she did not want a romantic relationship with him. Sara had finally told him that she was ready for him to come back to the States and be with her. The very next day he met Maria and so he never got together with Sara.

Then there was her. Prior to meeting her he had a number of girlfriends, and was a late bloomer sexually speaking. Just never got the hang of closing the deal sexually so to speak. He was awkward socially, goofy looking with thick glasses, did not drive, and a genius always thinking deep thoughts. A real nerd so to speak.

But once he discovered sex he knew he had to have sex at least once a month and so he resorted to one night stands with various woman he would meet in bars, most were “professionals” so to speak.

then she walked out of the dreams, off the bus and into his life and the rest was history.

He also had experienced hate at first sight a few times as well.

Maria told Sam that she had been resigned to marry the medical student whom her Mom had selected for her. But she turned him down when she met Sam because there was no chemistry between them at all and he did not want “a career woman” he wanted a more traditional woman who would take care of the house, home finances and have three children with. And Maria did not want any of that. She made it clear when they got married that she wanted a career as well and probably did not want children. Sam accepted that and promised he would support her in whatever she wanted to do but he hoped that they would have children someday. Just turned out that someday never happened until it was too late.

They researched the various professionals offering such services and booked an appointment with Dr. Sandra Patel. Sandra Patel was a Hindu believer and she approached past life analysis from that perspective. However, she said, that one did not have to believe even in re-incarnation to benefit from past life analysis. One simply had to have an open mind. Most past life analysts were either Buddhist or Hindu, but there were a few that were agnostic, and a few Christian ones as well. the immunity was pretty small. There was a lot of fraud in the field as well so the legitimate ones all knew each other and helped each other out.

Because the professional medical establishment thought that the whole field was suspect and did not believe it, there was no medical insurance that would cover the cost of the analysis and it was not cheap as it would require several long visits. She would videotape each session and then play the tape for them so they could discuss it and figure out what it all meant. Once you woke up from a session you often did not remember what had happened. These memories were deeply buried and she thought that was just the nature of reincarnation. each time you came back you had to learn it all over again otherwise your past life would really screw up your present life and your future life so it was best not to know too much. Just too complicated navigating things in this world.

Dr. Patel had been doing past life regression analysis for decades and was one of the founders of the still controversial field. She had published a number of books on the subject and told them they needed to read her basic book, “Past Life Analysis” before she could schedule an appointment.

She required the fee upfront. It would cost them 10,000 dollars. They would receive the video, and a transcript of the video to keep. All sessions including the debriefings would be taped and given to them. In some cases she would ask their permission to share their stories but she would change their names if so requested. This helped her get more clients and promote the field as legitimate.

She had just created a web page SandraPatelPastLifeAnalysis.com and she also required them to go on line and fill out a pre-interview questionnaire including answering why they wanted to do the analysis in the first place.

They filled out the questionnaire, read her book and decided that they wanted to do it and made the appointment.

She listened to Sam ‘s story and told Sam that in her professional experience, some couples are soul mates and they always find each other in the next life. But Sam ‘s and Maria’s story were extraordinary. Sam told the Doctor that he had never discussed the dream with anyone other than his two friends who had witnessed the dream because well people would think that he was crazy. Dr. Patel told him that she believed him.

She had never heard such a story before in her professional life, but Dr. Patel felt that there must have been a tragic ending to their previous loves. That would explain how they met. She went to say that love at first sight and hate at first sight were really the same phenomenon. It meant that the people involved knew each other in a prior live and they still had issues that they had to resolve in this life. So, yes, Dr. Patel believed them. She decided to treat both and bring them back in time to their previous lives to see what had happened to cause such a strong connection across the barriers of space and time.

so they began the session. She put them both under hypnosis and asked them to go back to when they first met and describe things in as much detail as possible. Where were they? who were they in that life? How had they met? when were they?

Chapter 11 Atlantis- alien love affair

At the beginning of time, Sam met Maria and they were born together as soul mates. After several life times as Sirians in the Sirian empire, they met again in the world between worlds where they were shown their fate. They were in limbo in the world between hell and heaven. God had decided to give them another chance at finding happiness. They walked up to the portal – the hole in the ground labeled Atlantis and found themselves reborn as Sirian Reptilian overlords in Atlantis 3000 BC just before the destruction of the city of Atlantis

Their timeless love story began 5,000 years ago in the fabled city of Atlantis. Sam and Maria were originally from the planet Sirius as was Maria. Sam was originally General Zoren governor of the Atlantis colony, and Maria was originally Zarina the leader of the opposition party. The Sirians had come to earth a 25 years ago and build the city of Atlantis in an island mini continent in the middle of the Atlantic ocean, Zoren was related to the royal family back home, seventh son of the Emperor, and was the royal governor of the Atlantis colony. The colony had 2 million Sirians, (red Sirians, green Sirians and shapeshifters) and the other five other races (canines, felines, primates, and insectoids) from the Sirians Empire living on it and perhaps 100,000 human slaves. The Sirians considered humans to be savages and treated the local slaves badly. The other races were more sympatric as were the Green Sirians, all faced discrimination form the dominant Red Sirians who were the traditional elite in the home worlds.

25 years after the colonization Zoren had a dilemma on his hands. The Sirians only numbered 1.5 million, and there were a half million from the other races and there were 2 million human slaves. The human slaves were turning out to be a problem. They were intelligent ,cunny and devious creatures, and deeply religious worshiping a multiple of Gods. Some thought that Sirians were Gods, most thought that they were evil devils from a mythical place called Hades.

. The Sirians distrusted the humans from the first time they encountered them. On their home world, the Sirians had battled human life monkeys for centuries until they had finally subdued them. Most were killed in the “final solution”, a policy that Zoren had approved at the time and had been in charge of. Zoren had no love for the sub-species and thought that the humans were somehow related to the monkey species.

In their conquests of ten worlds so far, the Sirians had encountered essentially five variants of intelligent life. The latest theory was that intelligent life forms in the universe came in five basic flavors; -, the Sirians were reptilian and came in three sub-species, the Red Syrians, which was the dominant race, that Green Syrians, were mostly the lower castes, and the shape shifters, who were Intel and warrior class, and mostly identified with Male Red Sirians but could be anybody and anything, and were greatly feared by everyone. Zoren was a shape shifter as were as where all the members of the royal family.

The other races of the universe were canine like creatures, feline like creatures, humanoid (monkey) like creatures and insectoid creatures. In the Syrian Empire, the Sirians were the master race, the other races were second class citizens. The Humanoids on Sirius had largely been wiped out in the ”Final solution,” but there were 50 million humanoids left on their home world once they proved to be loyal subjects like the other conquered races had become. The humanoids were feared because like the Sirians they thought of themselves as the superior race of the universe, and the humanoids unlike other species were all infected with a religious delusion gene and refused to accept that there were no Gods, Devils or Angels in the materialist universe.

The Master plan was that the Syrians would establish a colony and gradually take over the planet inflating the local inhabitants and killing off most of them and eventually allowing the locals after `100 years or so gradually regain their limited freedom. But there were exceptions of course. A common punishment for criminal misbehavior for political misbehavior was a period of the slavery for 10 years, often spent in harsh labor camps.

The question had that central command had what to do with the humans. The Policy line that the Central headquarters had lay down, was for Atlantis to establish itself as a Bridgehead and then after 10 years or so millions of colonists would arrive. Human should be given a choice, continued lives as slaves mostly agricultural workers, or resist and die. In any event in their culture would be abolished all humans would be require speak only the Syrian language. Their cultural and artistic treasures such as they had would be shipped back to the Imperial grand museum. Their temples would be destroyed as the Sirians were atheistic materialists and had no patience for religious dogma = and persecuted religious fanatics throughout the empire such that were very few believers in the old religions left in the Empire.

This was the policy line and he was supposed to carry it and not question it. Questioning orders and doctrine in his opinion usually did not turn out well and was as the young called it “a career killing move.” He was the ultimate survivor and he needed to make Earth the 11^th planet of the Empire. He hoped someday become Emperor as he was in the imperial line of succession but he would have to kill his seven siblings. His siblings were all also governors and various planets and senior positions. Once their father died they would probably be as usual a short Civil War and one of the siblings would emerge as the emperor and he was determined to be the Emperor, the losers would have to be executed and their family members as well. . Just the way things happened in the Sirians Empire.

When these profound troubling thoughts penis head his executive AI popped up and told him his 11 o’clock meeting with Zarina the new head of the green political party what’s about to happen. Zoren had not yet met Zarina but he had heard troublesome things about her.

When Zarina and Zoren met, and it was love and hate at first sight.. Zarina was a stunningly beautiful woman, very competent very intelligent, and very sexually aggressive. In short , she was a kind woman that was his fatal and he knew it.

She was an activist, working to improve conditions for the human subjects. As such her work concerned Zoren. Zoren was agnostic overall about the human subject thing, thought that they needed the labor but that perhaps humans could and should be treated better. And Zoren sometimes regretted the “final solution” thinking that perhaps a policy of assimilation might have worked given time. But the powers that be wanted to purify the home world and only have Sirians living there with some traders and government workers from the other races allowed. The other races were easier to round up and deport, the humanoids refused to relocate to the humanoid home world insisting that they were not the same race at all and spoke a different language and worshiped the wrong Gods. Zoren sent for Zarina and they had a long passionate talk about humanity and the Sirian treatment of humans. Zoren was instantly attracted to her but also felt that she was too idealistic and naïve about the humans, although she had changed his mind and his heart a bit.

For the reptiles of his social class, arranged marriages where the north and it was overdue time to get married. Generally red families married Red families and green families married green families. There was little intermarriage between the two races. And very little interspecies relationships although as a shapeshifter he could assume any form and have sex with any species. Some shapeshifters engaged in that but he was a bit old fashioned and found the very concept to be disgusting.

Fortunately for him shape shifters can marry either red or green, so it would be possible for him to consider an alliance with her as she represented she represented an important party in the Imperial Senate. Although the Emperor had considerable power, along with the military, they still had to get the support of the congress. The congress consisted of the Assembly with elected representatives from each species and planets. The Senators represented their planets and were for the most part red Sirian Reptiles and landlords who had large plantations and industrial interests to protect, although there were Senators from the other races on their home world, but the Imperial Senate was mostly Red Sirian.

Zoren was engaged in a political battle against the Green Sirians who were advocating letting the humans go and the Red Sirians who were advocating conquering the main land and enslaving the pre-Greek and pre-Roman civilizations and the pre-Indian and Pre-Chinese civilizations as well as the ancient Egyptian civilizations. . The Sirians had arrived at the dawn of civilization and had made contacts with all the pre-historical civilizations, through conquest and warfare. Most of the early humans thought that the Sirians were either Gods, Demons or Monsters and they were greatly feared on the mainland.

Zarina was the leader of the Green Sirians and they were openly talking about revolting against the established leadership and establishing a free Republic on humans and Sirians on earth – outside of the Empire. Zoren was determined to crush the rebellion but that would mean he would never be able to be with her as she was now his mortal enemy. And he did not want to lose but allying him with her would complicate his plans to become Emperor. Perhaps he could go along with her, revolt against the Empire then persuade her to join him in rebuilding a more just Empire? She was very ambitious too and came from one of the most prominent opposition political factions.

They met and soon had a torrid love affair. Both found the other to be very different, exciting, ruthless and ambitious and very sexy. They were very so different and yet shared the Zoran’s Imperial ambitions. She convinced him to stand with her and declare the birth of the Free Earth Republic as they called it.

He made a speech on worldwide TV announcing that the Earth would become independent and that humans and Sirians would be equal citizens along with representatives of the other five races. A delegation was being sent to the Greek, Roman, Indian and Chinese cities to bring them into the fold. Atlantis would remain the capitol of the planet.

She smiled and kissed him, and they made love all night long. In the morning, the Red Sirians launched their coup which resulted in nuclear war that destroyed the city of Atlantis.

As the city of a thousand years as it had been called sank into the ocean, Zoren, Zarina and hundreds of Sirian and human refugees fled to Rome where they at first welcomed and given refuge. Zoren and his fellow shape shifters began a campaign to take over the earth, and shape it to their needs, eventually re-developing space travel so they could conquer the earth and then challenge the Sirian Empire for control of the Universe. The remaining Sirians split into three parties, the Shapeshifters assumed human form, intermarried and became wherever they were members of the social elite. Always working secretly behind the scenes to further the interests of the Sirian agenda. The red Sirians on the other hand were rounded up and killed as they were seen as evil monsters. The Green Sirians, by and large were able to disguise themselves and went underground to try to enlighten the earth. They were largely unsuccessful and very few of them survived. After a hundred years of so only a few shapeshifters survived along with a few red and green Sirians who formed a secret society that persists to this day.

Zoren and Zaraina’s love story ended when Zarina and Zoren were assassinated by a red Sirian general dispatched from the home world. The word was in – earth was forbidden to all Sirians immigration and would be monitored for the next five thousand years. And just before they died, their last words were

“See you in the next life my timeless love” and they vowed to defy the laws of nature and man and find each other in the next life as they both had begun to believe in re-incarnation which was a minority opinion among the largely atheistic Sirians. That line and the knowledge that they were true soul mates destined to met again and again sustained them throughout the next 3,000 years of history and they came back over and over again until finally in 1982 they overcame their cursed fate.

Chapter 12 ancient Indian

After Zoren and Zarina were killed their soul mates looked for each other but for hundreds of years they never met until one day about 500 years later they found themselves again in the world between worlds wandering towards their next fate. They saw a sign welcome pilgrims to India where an adventure awaits you and they jumped through the portal finding themselves in ancient Maura Empire in ancient India. Sam was now a merchant, Arjun who dealt with the royal family and supplied goods and food to the royals, and other high caste families, but Arjun was not of royal blood, he was Vaishyas, a middle caste due to his family’s occupation as merchants. Despite his caste background, the royal family took a liking to him and Arjun was often invited to royal functions. Arjun had not married yet and was in his early twenties. He ran the shop for his father who old and ailing. Arjun knew he would have the business someday. His mother was constantly trying to match him up with various women, but he was not interested in getting married yet. He had told her that, but she kept responding that it was time he settled down and produced grandchildren so that he would have children to carry on the family business. His father concurred saying

“son it is time you had children of your own and we have grandchildren. Your mother has found several suitable candidates. Can’t you at least meet them?”

Finally, he agreed to meet the candidates. He met three woman, daughters of other merchant families but nothing clicked. He told his parents that

“Mom, Dad, I met the three women per your request. They all seem nice enough, but nothing clicked between us. There was zero chemistry. Nothing at all. I just can’t see myself marrying them and having sex with them. Perhaps you can find some other candidates? perhaps from the neighboring kingdom?”

. They told him,

“Son don’t be ridiculous. No one marries for love. Over time you will grow to love your wife, if not you will find love with a mistress or second wife. Everybody does that. Your mother and I did not love each other at first but over time we fell in love and as you know our love is strong now. Perhaps the true love thing will happen to you. All you have to do is just tell us which one of the three woman you like the best, or if you really don’t fancy any of them, we can find a few more candidates. But you have to choose someone and choose them soon. According to the fortune teller at the temple, you must marry within the year or a great tragedy will befall the entire family”

“. Okay, find me seven more candidates, and then I will sleep with the top five picks and decide then.”

His father laughed,

“Son I like the way you think. Not sure if the women will agree to this test but we can make it a condition with the understanding that you would choose one of the five after you sleep with them. and perhaps the others could become your mistresses if you need a mistress. Mom, do you agree?”

“If that is the only way we can get our son married, yes. I will speak to the ten candidates. I am sure that they will agree to the audition.”

One day he was at the Royal palace in Patna making a delivery and checking up on food preparations for the King’s birthday, when he first met Anaya the beloved daughter of King Chandragupta Maurya, who was widely seen as the most beautiful woman in all of the known worlds. She was so beautiful that Arjun was struck speechless.

She was tall, with black hair that reached down to her ample backside, and big lovely breasts, and a fire in her black diamond eyes. She radiated heat and passion and intense sexual energy. there were rumors that she had a few Male lovers and a woman lover as well. All sons of various princes. But the the king had announced that she was going to marry the Prince of in a neighboring kingdom.

Arjun wanted her it was lust at first sight, but he knew that it would be a forbidden love affair that could be result in them being executed. The head priest of the Shiva Temple had recently began a campaign cleaning out the rampant sexual immorality he claimed was overwhelming the Kingdom. He stressed over and over again that everyone in the kingdom must respect the traditional god given caste system, and that the rules apply to all including the King family. Sexual relations between higher and overcast individuals would no longer be tolerated, anyone who crosses that line does so with the risk of being executed for their crime of offending the traditional order.

Anaya shocked him by came up to him and they started talking. She was the King’s youngest daughter and had a reputation for being standoffish. She had turned down numerous proposals for marriage and the King was getting concerned, as he wanted to marry off his last child before he died.

And the king had an another kingdom in mine for his daughters marriage. His two oldest daughters had married princesses of other kingdoms and they formed through marriage useful alliances. His son had married one of the richest landlord in the country that was very useful as well as opened up financial support for the royal family.

He needed this alliance with a neighboring kingdom, because he was preparing to go do more to conquer all of India. Anaya was just too stubborn for her own good. She was an curable romantic, and said that she would only marry for the love and if there is chemistry what happened whenever that was’s between them. Became just did not understand the youngster sometimes. Hi mean he had three wives then let many of them and he had several mistresses, and his wives had levers on the side that could carry their needs. As long as everybody was discreet, it all worked out. He would evening allow her his daughter to have a secret lover, provided that her lover was of the proper caste. If she took 11 that was lower caste, by the laws and customs of the kingdom he would have to execute his daughter’s lover and maybe his daughter as well. He tried to explain this to her but he did not think that it got through to her. She was lost in her romantic fantasy world. they just had a big argument and told her that she would marry the prince and give him a son and that was the end of the story. After marriage, if she needed a lover, she could take lover or two provided they were of the upper caste. However under no circumstances could she have sexual relations with the lower caste person that was against law and customs and it was pet and it will result in the execution of her lover the king had no Choice in the matter, since the priests were adamant that the kings family had to uphold the traditional caste system which was ordained by Shiva and that other gods.

Arjun and Anaya hit it off. Arjun asked her to join him for a walk in the park. They started secretly meeting in the forest for long walks. While walking in the park, they began talking about their life and their pending decisions regarding marriage.

Arjun told her of his dilemma and his pending auditions. Anaya was amused and told Arjun that he had to tell her all about it, including the details of how they made love. And why he chose whom he would ultimately choose. She asked him if he was a virgin. he said that he was not, as a merchant he traveled a lot to various towns and usually stopped off at the local inn for drinks and spent the night with various bar maidens as merchants commonly did. he had a few favorite bar maids but of course he could not marry any of them because they were beneath his family’s caste and besides one did not marry such woman.

He asked her if she was a virgin. She laughed and said,

“Yes, despite the rumors to the contrary I have not yet had sex although I did kiss a fellow prince and kissed his sister too. I liked that. After I marry I hope my husband would let me have a girl friend or another lover if the chemistry does not work out. But I hope to lose my virginity soon. The King has arranged me to marry the son of the King of the neighboring kingdom. I met him; he seems nice enough but there was no chemistry between us. Just can’t think I would enjoy making love to him. and I do want to experience sex in all of its forms. My maids all swear by oral sex and I want to try that the most.”

Arjun laughed and said,

“Well I could show you how to do that if you want some day.”

“Hmm we could do that. It would have to be top secret. You know what would happen if the King finds out….”

They both sighed and talked about the high priest campaign to enforce traditional moral codes particularly regarding sexual relations between higher and lower caste people.

Arjun pointed out the absurdity of it all. A upper caste man can go to a whore house and have sex with a lower caste woman or an untouchable and as long as they keep it strictly sexual and don’t fall in love or have a baby no one will condemn them. But an upper caste woman having sex with a lower caste man or woman for that manner is a capital offense!

Thus, Arjun and Anaya both knew that if they were caught the penalty for such an offense would be death for Arjun and maybe for Anaya as well as the inter-caste rules were strict in the kingdom, stricter than in most parts of India.

Arjun one day proposed to her that they run away to another kingdom and set up life there anonymously. She thought about it for a long time and finally agreed to join him in flight. She had decided that she had to flee the kingdom and go far away to escape the King and his insistence that she marry Prince Vihan, a man she had grown to hate. They had only a few conversations and it was clear that he was a first class selfish asshole and only agreed to marry her for his political benefit. he was 35 years old, fat, overweight, bad complexion and ugly as sin.

He made it clear that they would have sex until she got pregnant but he would otherwise not have sex with her as he did not find her attractive at all. He would look the other way if she wanted to have sexual relations with his friends and cousins. That could all be arranged. But one she gave birth to a son, she was of no further use to him. She would be expected to play the traditional role of a mother and wife and that was it. She would not be allowed to talk in public or express any opinions and her friends would be monitored as well to prevent any scandals from occurring. and if she were to disgrace the family honor by engaging in sexual relations with a lower caste person he would be first to demand that she be given the death penalty.

Arjun told her that if she ran away with him, he would not carry out his audition and if they became lovers he would only be with her from then on out. He promised to teach her everything about sex and was sure that they would be eternal lovers. He said that the felt that she was his soul mate and they had know each other before and would know each other in the next life.

He said,

I will always find you my timeless love.”

The day for their flight arrived and Arjun waited in the forest with a horse and cart. She showed up late saying that she wanted to make sure no one knew. They got in the cart and drove off.

That night they made love for the first time in a rural inn. They had told the owner that they had just gotten married and were moving back to his family’s farm in the neighboring kingdom. Fortunately for them, the inn keeper did not recognize either of them and bought their story and congratulated them. and left them alone as he sensed the they were having an early honeymoon. They seemed like a nice couple and the Inn Keeper and his wife were glad that they could help them start their married life the right way with plenty of love and wild passionate love making.

they kissed and undressed, and Arjun taught Anaya the art of oral sex, first doing her and then having her do him. Then they engaged in intercourse – first time for her. Afterwards they also tried anal sex as she said she wanted to try that as well. they found that they were very comparable in bed and loved making love and made love all night for two nights. Then they got ready to flee the country.

Two days later when they approached the border, they found a roadblock.

They asked the guards

“what going ot n?”

the guard, a young man on his first mission, said

There may be war soon. The King’s youngest daughter is missing. Prince Vihan may have kidnapped her after the King told him the marriage was off because his daughter hated him and could not marry him and the King had to find another suitable match. Prince Vihan has declared that he expected the King to honor the original marriage contract and turn Princess Anaya over. The king said no and everyone is preparing to war and looking for Princess Anaya. And we are also looking for Merchant Arjun because the rumor is that Prince Vihan hired him to kidnap Anaya and bring her to him. In return he would work for the royal family in his kingdom and receive a huge reward including marriage to the daughter of the richest merchant in his kingdom.”

Arjun and Anaya explained who they were and that they were newly weds going back to his homeland.

Just then the captain of the guards, Prince Reynas Shah came up to them and recognized Anaya and Arjun.

“wait a moment. I recognize these two. That’s Merchant Arjun and that’s Princes Anaya. What the hell are you to doing here?”

Arjun tried to deny the truth but the Captain told him

“stop lying. You know I know you. And you know I know her. If you are kidnapping her it would be bad for both of you. But if you are having an affair well that is the death penalty as you both know.”

They were arrested on the spot. they were marched back to the Palace and thrown in the dungeon. the Captain of the guard interrogated both of them and concluded that indeed Anaya and Arjun were running away together. He informed the King. The king was furious at this betrayal of custom and tradition and furious that she had made him cancel the marriage to Prince Vihan and risk war.

he sent word to Prince Vihan. Would he take her even now?

The prince was adamant. Under no circumstance would he marry a fallen woman and he hoped that she and Arjun would be executed immediately. He though promised to hold off on war provided that the King’s niece agreed to the marriage. The King told the messenger that his niece had consented and that they would proceed with a royal wedding after the trial.

A trial was held. it was a huge event. Hundreds of people flocked to see justice be met out. There was little to no sympathy for Arjun and Anaya. Both were guilty of violating the rules that all had to follow. Some suggested that Anaya was to blame as she had clearly bewitched the handsome young prince. And she should have married Prince Vihan and followed her father’s wishes.

the ten women that Arjun was to meet all came to the trial determined to see him hang. the story of the audition has spread and the women involved were all considered to be of loose character to agree to such a charade. And Arjun’s father and mother stood the risk of loosing their business license and confiscation of all their assets.

The innkeeper testified that he had heard them in the act of sex. he had no idea who they were and if he had known he would have done his duty and alerted the King’s guards. He condemned them for betraying the King, and betraying traditional morality and rules.

The captain of the guards testified as to their behavior at the guard post, and how they had almost escaped because Anaya had bewitched the guards with her beauty and charm. He had gone out to see what was going on, if he had not stopped by they would have escaped. The guard who failed to stop them would be severely punished as well. .

Arjun was asked if he had any final words before the sentence of execution was to be carried out. He said, “Only a few, my majesty. When I first met Anaya, your youngest daughter, I knew that she was my soul mate and that we were met for each other. Anaya and I are in love and even the Gods know it. If we can’t be together in this life, we will be together in the next life and there is nothing you can do to stop our timeless love. So please execute us together so we can be together forever.”

The King was furious at these words and ordered Arjun and Anaya to be killed by slow torture in the public square as a lesson to all to not cross the caste barriers and keep in their god given roles in life.

They were tortured for days and finally they were beheaded. Arjun’s last words were, “I’ll see you in the next life my timeless love.”

Arjun smiled back at him and died.

Chapter 14 King Midas’s curse

Sam and Maria once more found themselves in the world between worlds walking the path. They come to their next portal which is labeled

Midas’s Curse. and they smiled and jumped through the portal.

Sam finds himself in a castle high up on he hill in ancient Crete. He is the

King, and is a very greedy self-centered king. his subjects hate and fear him.

he has his secret police everywhere and they delight in torturing his enemies

King Midas is obsessed with gold. He hires alchemist who all promise that

they can uncover the secret to turning everything into Gold. He announces that

if they succeed he would reward them with endless gold. The gold merchants

are terrified at the idea that he would succeed because Gold is only valuable

because is is very rare and hard to mine. If gold became as common as lead they

would loose everything.

The King was not yet married. His parents were obsessed with finding him the right women to marry and be his queen and provide him with an heir.

Midas on the other hand was content to be a play boy playing the field and

he was not ready to settle down and become a married man. One day he met

Maria the daughter of his banker and fell madly in love with her.

She hated him and told him that she would never marry him even if he were

the last man on earth. She was the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom, tall,

with great breasts, eyes like diamonds and black hair that ran down her back.

She spoke in a sexy alto voice dripping with sexual desires unfulfilled.

She finally consented to become his wife when his alchemist promised him

that he would soon be able to turn everything he touched into gold.

They had a royal banquet and at dawn they finally made love. Midas fell

asleep and woke up and saw that everything in his palace had been converted

into gold. He walked through the palace and everything he touched turned into

Gold. He turned to his wife’s chamber and found that she too had become a

statute of gold. Everyone on the island was dead ånothing but golden statues

dotted the doom land.

Midas cursed his fate. and killed himself in utter despair. His last words

were to his now dead golden wife

“see you in the next world my timeless love”

he said as he threw himself into a funeral fire and died in the flames

Chapter 15 three Kingdom Period – Silla

they next woke up in the world between worlds and saw a sign in Korean welcome to the three kingdoms and they jumped through and found themselves ancient Silla during the Silla -Baekjae war of unification. Sam found himself to be the son of King Mommu, Kim Dongin. One day the king called his military generals and senior officials including Kim Dongin together for a strategy section. The King announced that Operation destroy Baekjae would begin that day.

The king and his son Prince Kim Dongin had decided that they would have to conquer Baekjae and and afterwards move on to conquer Goguryeo and can unify all of the Korean Peninsula under their control. It was their destiny the king explained. He had a dream in which he had conquered all of Korea, and eventually they would conquer China itself, and Japan as well. All of East Asia would be under their control. It was the will of the gods, Buddha himself had appeared in this dream telling him of his destiny.

The Baekjae King Uija had to be killed because he has insulted the king of Silla when he had refused to marry his daughter Kyeunsuk to his son, Kim Dongin. . No one be allowed to insult the king of Silla and get away with it.

His son would lead the campaign personally. When they conquer Baekjae, Kim Dongin would it be given Kyeonguk for one night. He could make love to her, but in the morning, she would be executed for the crime of insulting the King Silla.

They would be assisted by armies of Chinese troops who land on the west coast west of the capitol Sabi. the two armies would join forces and totally destroy Baekjae. All the members of the royal family would be executed. The women would be raped by the troops, then executed.

They talked about strategy for the rest of the day and prepared to march at first light. After several weeks hard combat they entered the capital city of Sabi. The King and his family were brought before Kim Dongjin. Kim told the king of Baekjae that if he let his daughter Mary him, the king and his immediate family would be spared, if not, they would be executed. In any event he would spend the night with the kings daughter, announce the fate of the King’s family.

The king of Baekjae had a meeting with his daughter, and told her to marry the the prince but that they would flee they flee Baekjae as they did not trust that the King would not execute them.

Kim Dongin and Kyungsook met that evening after a royal banquet. They hit it off instantly, it was love and first sight for both of them. She was tall, bosomy with a great ass, and long black hair and fiery dark as diamond eyes. Soon they were kissing, and making love all night long. They tried everything at night, I found that they really liked Oral sex.

In the morning, Kim Dongjin met with his father, to plead forgiveness and to bless his marriage to Kyeongsook. King Mommu told his son, that she would executed that night as as was planned all along. King Mommu promise his son you could marry another one of the Baekjae princesses.

Prince Dongjin told his father, at he rather die with Kyeongsook by his side than marry another woman as he felt that it was his fate to be with her.

King Mommu said,

“Son I will give you until tomorrow morning to be with her. If you still feel that way in the morning, then so be it. You will be executed as well because no one can defy the King of Silla including his son. Now get out of her and go to that Baekjae witch who has taken over your Soul. I am through with you as you are no longer my son.”

He met with Kyeongsook and prepared to flee with her and her father but the guards over heard them plotting and betrayed them. Her father and family members managed to escape but Kyeongsook and Kim Dongjin were trapped.

the next morning the King announced the execution of the traitors to Silla and ordered them to be executed at dawn the next day.

Kyeongsook and Dongjin were allowed to spend their final day together and they made love all day.

The next day, the King asked his son if he had reconsidered his decision.

Kim Dongjin replied

Father I love Kyeongsook with all my heart and soul. We are soul mates and it is our fate to be together until the day we die.”

He turned to her and said

See you in our next life my timeless love”

The King yelled off with their heads and they were executed.

Chapter 14 Ancient Rome

Sam and Marie woke up in a hut in the forrest in the world between worlds. They wandered about looking at portals to other worlds and other times and places and found their path leading to a portal with the placard all roads lead to Rome and they jumped through and found themselves in ancient Rome

Arjun and Maria were reunited, this time in ancient Rome. Arjun was born into a military family and grew up to be a Roman Centurion and took place in some of the early wars as Rome gradually conquered all of Italy. Arjun was a handsome young man who had a reputation of being a playboy. He was also arrogant as all hell and felt that he deserved someday to become a Senator despite his background in the military. He did not come from an upper-class family and had some money and property but not enough to be considered a serious player.

Arjun was determined to change all of that. One day Arjun met Maria, who was the daughter of a Senator. Arjun was determined to seduce her and add him to his list of female conquests. She was determined to seduce him as well and to make him her husband and protector as she was determined to protect the Senator from his many enemies and thought an alliance with the military would be in her family’s interests. Besides Arjun fascinated her and she could see being his lover and even his wife, if not his mistress. But she would also make sure that she would have no rivals for his affections. She entrusted her family’s senior servants in her cause. They found out the names of all of Arjun’s girlfriends and one by one, they were eliminated usually by being killed in a public place by an accident – a cart out of control, a fire burning up their house etc.

During this time, Maria infuriated Sam by refusing to meet him or see him. Sam was determined to win her ovaer. He also found out whom she had been with and had his aids arrange for their untimely demise.

Finally, after 10 of his girl friends had died under mysterious circumstances and 10 of her paramours had also died, Sam and his aids figured out something was not right, and they arranged to kidnapped Maria ‘s senior servant. He confessed to killing off Sam’s girlfriends. Sam was troubled – on the one hand, she was a vicious monster capable of such outrageous crimes and should be brought to justice, on the other hand, she had inspired him to do the same. Sam concluded that the Gods must want this union and who was he to go ahead the wishes of the Gods?

Sam sent Maria ‘s servant back to her with this message

Maria,

“I know what you did. All will be forgiven if you will consent to be mine. I’ll give up all other women and devote myself to you and you alone, but you must do the same for me.”

Maria was moved by Sam’s message and also knew that Sam had killed her paramours. She was determined to teach Sam a lesson first then she would join him.

She wrote back to Sam,

“My dear sir, I have no idea why every woman you ever slept with has died horrible deaths. I am reluctant to become victim number 11. What can you do to show me that you will protect me from this horrible curse? ‘

Sam wrote back to Maria ,

“My dearest Maria , the gods themselves want this union. I know you arranged to kill all of my girlfriends but I also arranged to kill your paramours. If either of us are betrayed by our servants we will both be hanged. So I think we should get together and put this little silliness behind us. What do you think? ”

The Senator’s staff who had been instructed to watch out for correspondence between Sam and Maria intercepted Sam’s letter. The Senator distrusted Sam and noticed that Maria was acting funny every time Sam’s name came up.

The Senator confronted Maria with the evidence,

“Maria , my daughter what have you done? You killed 10 women, some of them daughters of friends of ours? In addition, this Sam has killed 10 men, some of them sons of very prominent families. People are talking, Maria . I do not know if I can protect you. If you love this Sam, the only solution is to run away with him to Greece or Africa minor where Roman law does not yet extend.”

Maria confessed to her father. The Senator arranged to have her and Sam smuggled on a boat bound for Damascus. Sam would be set up as a trader and spy for Rome. Maria would be married to Sam once they got there. The Senator would spread a story around town that Maria and Sam had perished at sea when they eloped. Maria and Roberto were happy but nervous.

They made passionate love on the boat to Damascus.

Chapter 16 Viking Scotland

Sam and Marie were again in the world between worlds looking at their

possible fate and saw a sign for a Viking adventure tour and said

this is it. and Sam found himself to be Ake, Song of Asgard.

Ake, Son of Asgard, the King of the Vikings met his senior staff to discuss

the pending raid of Scotland. He told this should be a very

important raid as he was going to propose an alliance of the Scottish Laird.

Ake, was a believer and old Norse religions, and also a mystic.

A fellow traveler who had been to the Indies had talk to them about Buddhist

principles including re-incarnation and the cosmic law of Karma. He believed

in karma and fate. He was not a Christian which was a religion that was

rapidly spreading across the realms and the new religion of the Scottish.

He had a dream he said in which he was making love to Soirse the daughter

of the Laird Mc Pearson Laird of Inverness. She was to

be his wife the next day.

She was naked and the most beautiful alluring woman in all the realms. She

had delightful long black hair, black burins diamond eyes that bore into your

soul. and was filled with lustful mischief and intrigue. She had beautiful breasts

that demanded attention from both men and woman promising endless carnal

delights and an ass to die for demanding to be admired.

He told his men, “ she is an age sent form heaven to save my soul and satisfy

my every need. Who am I go go against the will of the Gods?”

the men cheered and got ready to launch Operation Seize the Laird’s

Daughter

the mission would be simple they would raid the coast, pillaging and raping

as usual taking what they wanted and needed. but they would propose a truce

a peace treaty of sorts. The Laird would promise his daughter to be his wife,

and five noble woman for his key are members. They would remain behind

with their new wife’s and become lairds of the land and loyal to the King of

Scotland, and to the King of the Norse-lands.

His son, the grandson of the Laird would return as an adult to become the

next laird and he would retire as an old seaman to raid no more.

. they sailed at dawn and arrived the next day with dawn as was their custom.

they marched on to the Castle marauding as they went.

they surrounded the castle and demanded a parlay with the Laird.

the laird came out and Ake made his pitch

“Laird I am prepared to offer you a truce. A peace settlement of sorts. If

you give me your daughter in marriage and five noble woman for my key

people, we will leave you in peace. My noblemen will retire in your land and

become loyal subjects. My future son, your grandson, will return as an adult

to claim his share of the kingdom and I will retire here as a retired seaman and

assist him in ruling your realms.”

The Laird responded,

“I will convey your message to my daughter but it is her decision after all.

and the other noble woman will have to consent as well. It will help if your

men and yourself covert to the one True God and accept Jesus as your savior.

and have a Christian marriage and raise your children as Christians.

If she accepts your proposal we have a deal. “

The laird called his daughter to his room and told her of the proposal. he said

“You should accept the proposal as it will spare our people much grief and

misery”

“ Tell him I will accept on two circumstances. First that we spend the night

together as lovers. If he can satisfy my every carnal desire, and is an good lover

and a good man, then we can get married. And he would have to agree to raise

my son, your grandson as a true Christian.”

The laird conveyed the decision to the Viking King. The king was amused

by her arrogance and her erotic desires.

she came to him at sunset and said

“ i am going to instruct you on the art of making love to me. If you satisfy

my carnal desires I will marry you. and you will agree to have no other lovers

but me. You will make love to me every night per my instructions. I am in

charge in the bed Are we clear?

Good. First things take a bath and shave. You stink. I need you to be clean

enough for to eat, and I will do the same = first thing we are going to do is eat

each other enjoying oral sex which is my favorite

when he finished she stood naked by the bed and told him pointing at her

breasts you fuck them after you eat me until I cum.

and they made love all night until the dawning sun

The Laird had changed his min. The deal was off. He and his men crept

into the viking tents and killed them all and the five noble woman.

the Laird summoned the Viking King and his daughter to him

“You are condemned to death for the crime of fornication before marriage

and refusing to have a Christian marriage. Any last words before I send you to

hell the only after life you will ever know?”

The Viking king turned to his bride and said,

The only crime I have committed it making love to the most beautiful

woman in the world, and I would like you to marry us before you carry out the

sentence. “

his bride said

Please daddy.”

a priest was summoned and held a mass. and married them.

He concluded

“I pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss your bride before we proceed

with the execution. Do you accept Jesus as your savior?

“No? well May God have mercy on your souls.”

the Viking king said

“See you in my next life my timeless love.”

and the king beheaded them. the vikings and their consorts were put on their

ships which were burned and sent to sink ben into the ocean according to

Viking funeral rites as the Larid had declared that they were not entitled to a

‘Christian burial

Chapter 17 medieval Germany Reunited in Germany in Middle Ages

Sam and Maria were back in the world between worlds wondering where their path would next take them and came upon a portal to a pleasant german town in the medieval period and they though perhaps this is the place where we will finally break our course. But it was just another way station on their endless journey through purgatory on earth – one doomed love affair after another

Sam and Maria next met 500 years later during the middle ages. Sam was a merchant again, Bernard son of Oscar the Silver smith. living in a small town in Germany. Maria lived down the street and was the daughter of the innkeeper in town. Maria was 19 and stunning. She had long black hair, great gorgeous breasts, an ass to die for, and flaming black diamond eyes. She was also a virgin although many men had wanted her she vowed to wait until she met the one – the man that she was destined to marry.

One day she had a dream. In the dream, she dreamt of meeting Bernard. She knew who he was of course, but not yet been formally introduced. Shew as determined to met him, seduce him and make him her husband. He could help her Mother managed the bar. Ever since the death of her father during the plague years her Mother and her had been running the bar fending off suitors for both her mother and her. But to marry Bernard she would have to defy who mother who had promised to marry her to the local lord’s second son which would be an advantageous match one that was above her social standings. He mother really wanted this marriage but she hated the second lord’s son with an intense passion and was determined to never marry him.

Bernard was a hard working salt of the earth man who was very popular in town as he had a reputation for being honest to a fault and a friend to all.

Bernard and Maria noticed each other and keep bumping into each other. Bernard knew that she was engaged to be married off to the local lord’s second son, Jonestown, who had a reputation as a hard drinking, hard playing, know it all, in short a first class asshole.

Bernard was determined to stop this match, but he also knew that if he managed to stop the engagement, he would have to flee the town for his life. Maria’s mother was not making things better for him. She was determined to go through with the marriage, as it would help her family out. As far as she was concerned, they could continue to see each other after the marriage and she could be Maria’s lover on the side. Bernard knew that it would never work and thought that he would surely be put to death by the Lord’s son.

One night Maria and Bernard spoke at length. He was relieved to hear that she she was determined to not marry Jonestown and shared his feelings of hatred towards the man and the lord who had been terrorizing the town’s residents for decades. They both were first class assholes.

The day of the marriage approached and Bernard was determined to spend the night with her at least once and deprive the Lord the pleasure of being Maria ‘s first lover. Maria had other plans for him. She wanted him to be seen with her by her future husband so he would become jealous and realize how much he needed her., so she could seduce her future husband and make him hers. She would continue to have Bernard as her lover and that would be the Lord’s son and her’s secret agreement. She would also allow the Lord to have a mistress or two. She would bear him a son but would be allowed to have Bernard as her lover. Bernard was not told of this plan yet but Johnson had agreed to the plan.

The plan of course backfired. The lord found them together naked in bed. The Lord was furious at this public humiliation = and declared that Bernard and Maria must die for their offense against proper morality and their insult to their family. Johnstown told his father of the secret agreement. He said to his son

He ordered them out into the middle of the town square and held an impromptu trial. The Lord turned to Sam and asked if he had any final words. Sam said,

“My lord and liege. If it is a crime to be a man and fall in love with the most beautiful women in the entire universe, so be it. I am guilty as charged. Go ahead and kill me now. But know this: I know that I will see her in the next life and every minute spent with her was worth a million dollars.”

The lord cried “off with their heads”

. Sam’s dying words were

“see you in the next life my timeless love.”

and she responded

“see you there my eternal love.”

the executor beheaded them both. their headless bodies were posted on placards outside of town as a warning to everyone else – know you place in society, respect tradition and never ever marry across the class divide. There’s was truly a doomed forbidden love from the start.

Chapter 17 Aztec Love affair

Sam and Marie were again in the world between worlds wandering to their next life when they encountered a portal entitled “ Aztec Love Sacrifice” Intrigued they jumped in and Sam found himself in the ancient Aztec Empire at its peak. He was Eztli Ichtaca Ihuicatl, the son of the Aztec Emperor Tlacaelel and third in line to the crown. He was serving his mandatory military service as a captain in the imperial Army. Among his duties was overseeing the annual sacrifice to the Gods .

the empire held a beauty contest. the most beautiful young virgin would be

chosen to sacrifice to the Gods especially Huitzilopochtli to ensure peace and

prosperity for all.

Maria found herself reborn as Citalli Tenouch a young women from a farming

family who had entered the national beauty contest and had been summoned to the

Tenochtitlan capitol for the final rounds. Her family were very excited that she’s

chosen to represent to represent the promise the province in the national

competition. The family would be rewarded for her sacrifice by a generous

stipend, and her father stood to be promoted to lesser nobility and receive lands

in compensation and her two younger sisters would be married off after the contest

and human sacrifice ordeal was over.

She would travel to the capitol with her family and with the other contestants.

the King’s son would hold the final competition. He would look at their naked

bodies to ensure that they were indeed virgins. Not being a virgin would disqualify

her but she would still be scarified anyway.

on the day of the sacrifice, she would be marauded to the stadium where she

would be presented to the King. Captured enemy soldiers would be killed first

flayed alive by the priests then thrown into burning fires. Then the top three

candidates would be stopped naked and flayed alive and thrown into the eternal

flames. She would be given to the King’s son who would rape her in front of the

crowd taking her virginity before throwing her into fires to burn alive. Her sacrifice

would ensure that the Aztec Empire would continue victorious against all enemies.

Little did she know that she would be the last human sacrifice because the

Spanish had landed on the coast and were preparing to wage war against the Aztec

empire. The emperor was worried – he had heard rumors of the landing of the

Spanish and that the Spanish appeared to be devils in human form.

The day arrived and she was presented to the King and his senior staff. She

was stripped naked and all admired her beautiful body especially her big bodacious

breasts which she was most proud of. She hoped that the King’s son would do her

the honor of fucking her there when they fucked before her death. She stood

proudly before the king naked, with her black hair flowing in the wind, and her

diamond like black eyes ablaze with lusty intent. She was going to enjoy herself

before being killed.

When she met the King’s son it was lust at first sight for both of them. She

knew that he had met her in pervious life and recalled her life with him in ancient

‘Atlantis, Rome, and Germany . She smiled and she knew that he knew too.

but she wondered if this time they would escaped their cursed fate and be allowed to

live out their life in peace and happiness or were they doomed to die yet again?

when she went to the King’s son, he whispered, don’t worry we will escape

this place and I will make love to you in private and we will run away together. i

will join the Spanish in overthrowing the King and ending this barbaric human

sacrifice once and for all. I can’t let you go my timeless love, this time we will

escape our cursed fate.

He stood up and said

Father I can’t let you do this. She is my soul mate from a prior life and we are

fated to be together. Spare her life and let me marry her.

The King said

“Marry her? She is the wrong caste, it is totally out of the question. She was

chosen for this sacrifice. I admit that she is the most beautiful woman in the known

realms but that is her fate.The gods are hungry and must be appeased. Do you duty,

rape her and throw her into the eternal flame.”

“I can not do that Father. “

He ran out of the hall with her pursued by the King’s guards.

He made it to the countryside and that night they made love trying everything

and she even got her lusty wish to have him fuck her breasts!

The next morning, the imperial spies found them and they were marched back

to the capitol. He was forced to fuck her again and then threw her into flames and he

surprised everyone by jumping in himself saying

“see you in my next love my timeless love”.

Chapter 18 It’s a Pirate Life for Me

Sam and Maria found themselves again in the world between worlds wandering through the forrest looking at possible fates and came upon a portal with the label “ It is a pirate’s life for me” and jumped through finding themselves on a pirate ship sailing the Caribbean between Barbados and Bermuda close to the famed Bermuda triangle.

Sam found himself on a pirate ship he named timeless love. He was Capt. Redbird

due to his red beard left over from his days as a Viking Pirate King. Felt good to be

back in the ship and being a pirate again. His crew was unsanctioned unlicensed and

so had to dodge the British naval patrols. He was wanted for murder, rape and other

crimes committed by his crew, which were widely feared up and down the Carolina

coast, and Bermuda and the Bahamas and the rest of the Caribbean islands. They

avoided the Spanish and French islands because both the Spanish and the French

piracy a lot more serious than the British penalties for piracy. His motley Crew

were mostly English-speaking if you can call cockney English. Some of his crew

though were run away slaves, and Indians. And he had a few Chinese and Indians

from India on his crew. the Cook as Chinese and made the best food he had ever

tasted. He knew all the water ways including which parts of the dreaded Bermuda

triangle to avoid. They were careful to avoid Davey Jones Highway to hell. There

were monsters and demons in those waters that would lure you to their death

particularly the sucubii, the most beautiful seductive woman demons in the world who

sat on rocks singing seductive songs to passing ships. They were rumored to be

mermaids but when you approached they turned into hideous monsters who flew

away with your cock taken from you if you touched them, and had sex with them, you

would end up in David Jonese’ dark realm

.

Redbird had a dream which she shared with his crew. Red bird believed in past

lives, the laws of karma and re-incarnation, and was not a Christian.

He knew that he had a soulmate out there that he was

In the dream, he had met Maria the daughter of the Governor of Bermuda at a

party at his mansion. Kidman invited us to Gov. Gov.’s mansion for parlay. The

governor’s had a secret mission for them and if he took this mission’s crimes would be

forgiven. This mission was His mission was to assassinate George Washington who is

taking a leadership role and it was rumored to be appointed to be the governor

General of the colonialist rebellion which I just started it was 1776. He would sail

with his daughter Maria meet meet with Washington And his staff in New York on the

guise of offering their services to the colonialists. He and Maria would assassinate

Washington and come back to the Bahamas. If he took this commission and

assassinated Washington and treated his daughter with respect hard drives should be

forgiven however if he fails in his mission for he had intimate relations with is Don he

would be executed for his crimes.

The next day a ship from the royal naval approached with a white flag asking for

a parlay. The governor’s messenger told him the Governor’s proposal and invited him

to his house in Bermuda for diner and to meet with his co-consipractor his daughter

Maria.

Curious, red bird sailed for Bermuda carefully avoiding David Jones is a highway

to hell. His crew I Had been invited to the party as well. He told his crew about the

dream in the proposal and that he was going to accept that usual commissions. But

first on the way to New York they would drop by an island and Outer Banks near

devils kill him and very they’re fast Fortune for he feared that the English governor

would not honor his agreement and he wanted to make sure that is fortune would

survive even if he and the crew did not.

When he met Maria it was lust at first sight for both of them. She was tall, with

black hair Black flaming eyes, bodacious breasts and ask to die for. She had a very

sexy voice and it’s suited sex appeal. He knew they would have a hard time keeping

his hands off her I knew that she felt the same way. You thought of The drinking song

all I want to do is have some fun, and thought of her and accordingly depraved

manner. What heard it had many lovers now, but not as beautiful as Maria the

governor’s daughter. He decided to take her is into his confidence about the hurried

fortune after assassinating George Washington they would sail away together perhaps

another well as there were rumors that one could sail to other realms including one

where animals talked, ruled by a white witch that kept the land in perpetual winter

with no Christmas there were pirates in that land as well he had heard and perhaps he

and his crew could settle there.

.

In any event he wanted sail together and be with forever

He felt that that her father would never consent to their union as he was born to a

poor station in life and she was born to the manor bred as the story went.

He went to the partyAnd accepted his commission. He met Maria and was

smitten by her and she by him. The governor looked askance at how they looked at

each other and Redbird knew that he would have problems later with the Governor.

he did not trust the governor at all. He was a typical upper class twit with his oxford

education and his commission in the Royal navy and his sinecure job as the governor

not to mention his vast plantations in the Carolinas and in Bermuda where he grew

tobacco, rice, and sugar cane which he sold to the Gosling Rum company.

he had good taste in rum at least. and Redbird, the governor and Maria drank to day

light. Boy could that girl handle her liquor a good sign for a future wife he thought

lustfully.

when he introduced her to the crew they all fell for her and treated her with

upmost respect feeling that there was something different about her and the captain

and that they liked her and wanted to protect her treating her as she were their sister,

in fact they began calling her Sister Maria which she liked. She said though that she

was unlike any sister nun that they knew because this sister knew how to make love

and demanded a lover of skill and ambition looking at the captain with lust burning in

her eyes

that night they drank all night and made mad passionate love as the sun came up.

after breakfast Redbird confessed his misgivings and told her of his plans for the

hurried treasure

She agreed that they could not trust her father the governor who had a well deserved reputation for dishonesty and disloyalty

they landed at Kill devil’s hills and buried the treasure in unmarked graves

underneath a tall pine tree. they made a secret map one copy was given to her, one to him and one to his chief mate. he would inherit the treasure and divide it among the men evenly if something happened to them.

they sailed to NYC and decided to not assassinate George Washington as he

convinced them of the righteousness of his cause.

they sailed and resumed a life of a pirate. She was his queen.

One day while in the Bermuda waters they were captured by the King’s men.

the governor summoned them and condemned them to death for their privacy, for

refusing to assassinate George Washington, for treasure for supporting independence

and for fornication as they had sexual relations absent benefit of clergy which was a

big offense according to the Governor

Before they were made to walk the plank the governor demanded the map of the

buried treasure. When they refused the first mate was marched off the plank taking

with him the only copy of the buried treasure

“Any last words, pirate?”

“Mary us so we can go to the lord as man and wife.”

“please Dady do this for me as the last thing you ever did right.”

A priest was summoned and they were married,

Redbird said to his new bride

See you in Narnia my timeless love.”

and they were thrown overboard and the ship was swallowed up by a giant water

sprout and they were sucked into a portal and landed on a beach in the fabled land of

Narnia.

Chapter 15 Narnia Adventures

Redbird looks up antzis lad he is on a beach. the Pirates have all survived along

with Maria. Redbird announce,

“let’s walk on the beach Lexie we can see, Lets’ see if there are any people in this

it Seems pretty deserted. We will need to find shelter because it looks like it’s going

to snow soon. It is obvious winter here.”

An animal comes out of the woods, a beaver. He stares at them and says

“Say are you folks human?”

Redbird responds,

“Why yes we are. How it is that you can speak. Where we are from animals don’t

knowhow to speak”

“well you are in the land of Narnia where Aslan the creator Lion King of the animals gave animals and man the ability to speak at the dawn of time. There are rumors that he may be returning to do battle against the white witch. She has enslaved the land making it always winter and never Christmas. But we must get you all out of here. She has spies everywhere. If she knew you were here she would have you all executed because of then prophecy that some day a gang of men and woman would arrive in Narnia and overthrow the Queen and free Narnia from this curse.

we will have to travel to Aslan’s hold where there is a conference of the resistance being held. We had heard that you were arriving and I was sent to fetch you. You will be our King and lead us into battle.”

Redbird pushed back,

Look Mr. Beaver. I ain’t no hero. I am actually a bad man where I came from. I was a pirate and this woman ran away with me to escape the vengeance of her father the corrupt Governor. But I agree we need to move. Perhaps we could be of assistance in your fight against the evil queen.”

they walked through the wintery forest. They soon came to a meadow in the woods. In the center of the meadow there was a tomb. the crowd had gather there. And what a crowd it was. there were apes, bears, foxes, cats, dogs, dwarfs, two Giants, owls and a centaur half human half horse who was leading the meeting. he noticed them and said in a gravely voice

Welcome humans to the land of Narnia. I hope you will help us by leading us into battle against the White Witch. We hear that Aslan might be on his way but we must begin planning the battle immediately. We need to storm her palace. We have about 200 warriors including the 20 of you. Will you lead us King Redbird?”

“ I am not a King. I am merely a pirate and this woman is my wife. She is the daughter of the evil corrupt governor. But yes I want to help you in your fight for freedom. As a pirate we were always on the side of the little man fighting the good fight against corrupt leaders. what can we do?

“hmm. Well according to ancient prophecy a King and a Queen from the outer lands will arrive in our realms one day and help us liberate ourselves from the wicked Queen. So to start with, we are going to proclaim you King and your wife Queen. this is regardless of whether you agree or not. it is the will of the prophets you see.”

“okay let’s get it over with. I never imagined that I would become a King someday and never imagined being in a magical land filled with talking animals.”

:”Okay. Owl please lead us.”

a big black owl flew over and took charge. He was well know for his wisdom and his knowledge of the occult. He had been the one who foresaw the coming of the humans.

“in accordance with ancient laws and customs, a human shall be the legitimate king and queen of Narnia according to the laws laid down at the beginning of time itself. Do you Mr. Redbird agree to rule as a just and fair king fair to animal and man alike?

“I do.”

and do you Queen Redbird agree to be his lawful queen and rule over all with justice and humility?”

“I do”

“okay. Your fellow pirates will all be given titles as Lords and once this is over will receive lands for plantations. they will jointly rule the land of Narnia but you will have a parliament of animals to advise you. I will serve as your Prime Minister, assisted by the Centaur and the Beaver. Is that acceptable?”

yes it is.

“okay what are your orders, Sire?”

“Well we are tired so lets’s camp out here and in the morning we will have a war conference.”

“Fine. Tents appeared out of nowhere by magic and a feast was prepared. they spent the night talking and drinking and getting to know their new companions.

In the morning they set up a war plan. Meanwhile the evil queen’s spies had heard of their arrival and were preparing to march on their camp and catch them by surprise.

The queen accompanied by her chief of security, the evil and corrupt Ferris the wolf, and his evil dwarfs led a sled team and set out.

Along the way the encountered a squirrel enjoying a Christmas meal. The queen stopped the party and demanded to know where they had gotten their Christmas meal as Christmas was illegal in her realms with the punishment being death.

the terrified squirrel responded,

“father Christmas you majesty gave us this feast. and he said that with the arrival of the humans, that Aslan is on the move and your days are numbered.”

the evil white witch snapped her wand turning the squirrels into stone statues. and proclaimed

“We must kill these humans before the prophecy can take place. Hurry.”

the queen fell upon the party and a tremendous battle ensued. Suddenly a giant lion arrived and the battle turn in their favor. the queen was killed and the curse of the eternal winter ended.

Aslan turned to the King and said,

“Sir thank you for leading your people into battle. With your courage the battle was won. I have good news and bad news. The good news is that your pirate crew if they swear loyalty can stay in Narnia. Your first mate would become King. You on the other hand, are doomed to flee to another realm as the curse of your forbidden love has not been lifted. Some day perhaps but not today.

and Redbird and Maria found themselves once again in the land between worlds. they came upon a portal to the land of Oz and stepped through.

Chapter 18 Oz Beckons

Sam finds himself wandering the streets of Oz. He mets the Shaggy man and decides to visit him in his Oz laird. Following his detailed map, Sam plans on meeting him in Oz in the Emerald city where he would meet with Ozma, Dorothy, the Tin Man and the cowardly lion. But on the way, he stops off and meets the Tin Man and they hit if off. They decide to march back to the Emerald city but would stop off to meet the lovely Aimee on the way to the city.

The Tin Man was in love with her but found it would be difficult for them to marry as he could not have sex any more. She said that was fine, he could satisfy her through other means and smiled. and they made wild passionate love all night long.

The next day, Sam and the Tin Man resume their march to join their colleagues in the Emerald city. Sam is amazed at what he saw in the magical kingdom of Oz where magic was real but came at a terrible price. All magic he learned had a price. Nothing was free it seemed.

One week the barriers between the various worlds break down. The people of Oz find themselves wandering the streets of NYC and the people of NYC find ind themselves wondering the street of Oz. And for week all the animals in earth wake up in can speak And they have a lot to say. Mostly not good as the animals realized how the humans had oppressed them for centuries. the animals are in open revolt against their human oppressors.

A week of total total madness All the barriers between the various dimensions break down, Oz and Narnia are discovered and the people in those lands discover the evils of the depraved the modern world. And then the warm hole disappears and that shuts everything down for now.

Sam is in the Emerald city now having become close confidents of the Wizard, Osma, Glenda, the Tin Man and the other senior leaders of Oz. They respected him because he had been a king before and a pirate to boot and knew things. Sam and the the Wizard and senior leaders watch the breakdown of the breakdown of the dimensional barrier of time and space via Glenda’s magic book that shows everything that happens in the Oz worlds. Afterwards Sam works with Glenda to try to put a permanent Magical Barrier that would block the land of oz from the rest of the world, learning deep magic secrets from Glenda and the Wizard and becoming an adept Wizard in the process.

But they are afraid that the knowledge of Oz has gotten out, And that too many people are gonna want to find Oz and that too many people in Oz are going to want to join the pleasures of the corrupt modern world. Animals in the modern world retain the ability to speak and begin agitating for their civil rights.

One of the things that happens when the barriers between worlds fall is that everybody in Oz is filled with the decadent sexual energy of the modern world And everyone in Oz wakes up and realizes that they have a strong sexual desire that includes their beloved child queen Ozma.

Ozma realized that she was secretly in love with Dorothy. they both realize is that they were secretly in love with each other and wanted to explore their sexuality. Dorothy having been 16 when she entered Oz last was a virgin as was Ozma. That changed and they found a lesbian video and played it and made love all week long.

Ozma looked at Dorothy and kissed her really kissed her then took off her clothes and went down on and ate her pussy and Dorthoy returned the favor. Neither one of them wanted to try sex with a man yet. But Little Trot and Betsy made love to each other and then seduced Ojo the lucky.

Little Trot and Betsy made love to Ojo in a threesome that they all enjoyed. It seemed that everyone in Oz had woken up their hidden suppressed sexual desire and the whole country erupted in an orgy of sexual decadence. Once let loose these builds up desires did not go away when the barriers reappeared and Oz went back to being a mysterious land. Many people in Oz had had a wild time in the modern world as well and longed for the sexual freedom of the West.

That was a a huge problem for people of Oz. Glenda the Good tried to contain the damage but the damaged had been done.

Sam stayed on in Oz in the Emerald city and one night he realizes that Dorothy is really Maria his soul mate and they had found each other again. They made love until the dawning sun and went to tell Ozma and the others that they had found each other again.

There was a period between 1895 to 1939 when the barriers between the world were weak and people from earth made it to Oz and some Oz people made it to earth. But in 1939 Oz cut itself from our world. There are still ways to get to and from Oz but Oz remains a hidden land and a paradise compared to our modern wicked land.

Sam and Dorothy remain together for several years. But there were evil forces both Oz, and the surrounding lands and the earth that wished to re-open the barriers and establish contact with Oz and with Narnia and other lands.

But so far Oz and Narnia remain hidden. These are the stories of the hidden history of the Land of Oz. Time in Oz flows differently than in our world. People don’t age naturally and people don’t die of illness or old age only occasionally due to accidents. And people from our world went they go to Oz remain the same age for ever. The leaders of Oz are afraid that if the barriers were to be removed their land would be destroyed by the wicked modern world.

fifteen years later one day Glenda called Sam and Dorothy to her castle. She had bad news. Their love affair was coming to an end. The curse that they were living under had remerged and they could not longer remain in Oz. They were doomed to re-enter the earth and travel different paths. But she said that they would always find each other and one day their curse would be lifted.

Dorothy would also have to leave Oz and wander the world but she would find him as well. Just have patience, Glenda advised them.

.

Chapter 16 Jurassic Cruise

Sam and Maria find themselves again in the world between worlds and see a sailing ship sailing towards unknown lands and jump into the ship and find themselves on a sailing ship in the 17^th century sailing towards the Americas when They approach the Bermuda triangle. Already the area has a reputation as a place of mystery and unexplained disappearance of ships. We are all weary. Out of nowhere a giant water spot begins developing in front of the ship. We are drawn to it and can’t escape the swirling waters. We are sucked into the vortex and emerge on the other side – alive! Although the ship is badly damaged and starts to sink. We abandon the ship and swim to the shore of an unknown tropic island.

We land on the island and discover that we have gone back in time to the Jurassic era. Of course none of us had heard about dinosaurs. We quickly learn which ones are dangerous and which we can hunt for food and we adjust. We realize we will be there for ever. And we have among the crew only four women and 50 men. We eventually decide that since we are going to be there for a long time that the women will have to take turns being mistresses to the men. We work out a rotational schedule so every man gets a week with one of the women every six months or so. We work out a strict rotational schedule and a rule that the women is charge of their relationships. Pretty soon we have a few children. All the men are deemed to the father and all take care in raising the children.

This goes on for generations and eventually we have a more normal male-female ratio and we have about 200 people living there. But the rule that the women choose their man and rotate their lovers every week continues and the men are considered to be the father of every child. Eventually the system emerges that the oldest women and the oldest man become the chiefs of the tribe. When they die the next oldest takes their place so the second oldest man and women serve as deputies. The decision of the four are final. But all important decisions are made in weekly meetings to which all adults are allowed to speak on any issue they wish. A real democracy and it works.

Every fifty years or so another ship comes through and we quickly capture the survivors and give them a choice – live among us according to our quirky rules or move on to form their own settlement. Most join us. Eventually after 250 years we have grown to a community of 10,000 people in four different villages. The old rules still apply though.

And we loose a few people each year to dino attacks. The dinos never attack the village as they are afraid of fire. For that reason we keep the central bonfire going 24/7. And all the houses are located around the central plaza. As the village grows we build other plazas with houses around a bonfire-plaza. That becomes the main design of our new civilization.

We had managed to keep up some elements of civilization. We had some books and we teach the children to read and write and we have kept a journal and had learned to make a paper substitute from a local plant.

We appointed a scribe whose job was to write an account of every day we spent on the island. Eventually the chronicals as we call it cover 250 years and are quite extensive. It is used to settle disputes among other issues. We also eventually end up with a police force, a judge, and formal teachers. But the old custom of the oldest serving as leaders continues.

Chapter 21 Cherokee Love affair new

Chapter 22 Colonial America

Hundreds of years pass before Sam and Maria found each other again. This time Sam was an African prince in the Ghana coast and Maria was the headstrong daughter of an American tobacco plantation owner. Sam was caught up in a slave raid and transported on a slave ship to America. Sam soon become the head field slave due to his obvious leadership and intelligence. Sam was determined to run away from the plantation and join the Seminole Indians in the mountains.

Sam one day was working in the field and saw Maria walk by. Sam was instantly taken by her and stared at her with lustful longing eyes. Maria noticed Sam at once and was flattered by the attention. Some of the other young ladies in town had told delicious salacious tales of nights of wild passion with their secret slave lovers. Maria quickly found out that Sam did not have a girlfriend, and that Sam had not yet been with any of the “wild wicked women” as her friends called themselves. Maria was determined to seduce Sam and have fun with him for one night or two. But of course, things did not quite work out that way.

One night Sam received a message that the head house slave for some urgent business wanted him. Sam had not yet been invited into the big house and was nervous. He wondered if someone had noticed the flirtatious looks that he and Maria had exchanged on more than one occasion.

George, the house slave, took Sam aside and gave him a key. He said, “Go in, do your thing, satisfy the young one, and then run off. There is a horse out back of the house. Take the horse and ride like the dickens for the hills. I know some of the Seminoles. They are good people. They will take care of you. But leave before dawn. If the Master catches you, we will both be hanged.”

Sam goes to the room, and finds Maria in bed. She was naked and waiting for him. She was even more beautiful than he imagined she would be. They made wild passionate love until dawn. Sam kissed every inch of her body and slowly filled her body with him.

They both knew that the love they felt was forbidden and could get them killed but it was worth it to feel so much alive and full of passion, if only for a night, if only for that moment. Sam walked out the door and got on the horse. He made it out the back and off the plantation, when the alert was given. George had decided to turn Sam in after all as he thought otherwise he would be hung as well due to his involvement in the arranging of the tryst.

Maria caught up to the lynching mob just as they were stringing Sam up. She ran up to him, and said,

“I love you. I always will. Wait for me in the next life.” She pulled out a pistol she was carrying, turned, and shot Sam in the head before turning the pistol on herself and killing herself.

The Jones family told friends and neighbors that Maria had been dying of the yellow fever and was so filled with pain that she had killed herself. Sam was simply buried in a field. No funeral was held for him, as he was simply a run-away slave who had raped a white woman.

Chapter 23 Meeting Princess Maria in the 19^th Century to be edited and

Maria was a crown princess of a German State prior to German independence. Her State was an important swing state in the German state system of constantly shifting alliances. Many of the alliances were cemented by marriage. The princess and princes were a wild dissolute lot and extra and premarital sex was the norm. Most princesses and queens had many unofficial courtesans as did the Kings and Princes. What was weird was a stable monogamous marriage. Divorce and re-marriage was a scandal and not allowed.

There were rumors that some of the princesses and princes had orgy parties. These were whispered about but not one involved would comment and the servant class knew to look the other way and to not talk about it too much. Anyone talking out of school would be dismissed and become a farmer or would disappear, or be forced to immigrate to America.

Maria was the most beautiful of all the unmarried princesses and her father was desperate to marry her off and to calm her down. She was tall brunette with world class boobs and an ass that just demanded attention and she has such intense eyes and a beautiful smile on her round face. I was one of the princes that he was considering marrying her to. My father was a King of another German State but her father was holding out to see if he could get married to the King of Sweden or perhaps the King of England.

She did not speak English and she was lazy as a student. The king asked me to teach her as I had studied in England at Oxford (one of the few German princes who had studied outside of Germany, the norm was that the Princes got a degree from a good German University, and spent two years in France, Italy or England studying further and cementing overseas alliances, and service in the Military as an officer for two years was mandatory as well. So the Princes tended to marry at age 30 and the princesses married at age 20 to 22.

But of course the Princes had by the time of their marriage had over 50 affairs mostly with fellow royals and occasionally with commoners, particularly daughters of merchants.

Marriage was usually to royals but second and third sons sometimes married daughters of merchants.

And quick affairs with the servant classes were common as well. Many had illegitimate children which were never acknowledged. The servants involved were usually paid a sizeable amount of money, married off quickly and forced to immigrate to America with their new husband and bastard children. Those who refused the generous offers were “disappeared”.

Maria knew that I loved her but she could not see herself with me as I just was not rich enough and my Father’s kingdom was too small.

She refused me as her lover too because she did not want to hurt me too much. She enjoyed torturing me, having me walk in on her in bed with one of her other suitors. Once she was in bed with an African Prince and a Chinese Prince at the same time! The African was buttfucking her and the she was sucking the Chinese She made me wait outside while they finished up.

As was the custom when they finished no one acknowledged what had just happened.

I finally had enough and told her that I loved her and wanted her and that I would satisfy her every need.

We had a brief affair and it was wonderful. She introduced me to the pleasures of anal sex which quickly became our default love making position.

The King found out and banished me from the Kingdom because he had decided to accept the King of Sweden for her daughter and the daughter was told to clean up her act as the King of Sweden would not tolerate her having extra lovers.

I immigrated to America and become a wealthy man and eventually married and had three children but I always dreamt of Maria. And she wrote me saying that she always regretted not going for me because I was the best in bed for her.

We never saw each other again but corresponded once in a while.

Chapter 21 late 19th century Indian Love affair New

Chapter 22 Paris Lesbian Love affair new

Chapter 23 Korean War Meeting In Korean War

Hundreds of years pass and Sam and Maria kept searching for each other, both knowing that someday they would meet again and that someday their love would be allowed to flourish. In the 1920’s in Korea Sam was born into a peasant family. He grew up amidst great suffering and oppression. Sam became a communist, joined the Kim IL Sung forces, and hid out in the mountains until the Japanese were overthrown. Sam came to town and was put in charge of the land reform process. All the landlords were summoned before the party committee.

Maria was the daughter of the richest landlord in the village. She was beautiful and strikingly so. Sam took one look at her and knew that he had to have her as his wife. Sam knew he could order her to marry him but that would be wrong. She would have to love him freely. And that meant that she would have to disown her own family as Sam could not marry a landlord’s daughter and remain true to the revolution, now could he?

Sam asked that Maria be brought before him. He told all his comrades to leave them as he had some private political education to impart to her. They snickered and laughed but finally left the two of them together. Sam explained his position to her, telling her that she was free to choose him or not, but that since he was communist she would have to denounce her father before the committee in order for them to be together.

Maria refused to denounce her father to the communists. Sam left her alone in solitary confinement and came by every day to continue their educational discussions. The village was retaken one day by the South Korean army and the South Korean rightist forces decided to make an example of Sam.

Sam was put on trial and the villagers were all brought in to testify against Sam. Maria was put on the stand. She refused to give testimony against Sam and said that she loved Sam and was willing to follow him to the grave if that was the only way they could be together.

That night they met up and made love as if it was the last day of their life as they knew it might be.

Sam and Maria were hung the next day on a pole outside the town. Maria ‘s last words were, “I’ll see you in the next life.”

Chapter 24 60’s Berkeley Gay Love affair new

Postlude

Chapter 25 next life 100 years later lesbian love affair on Mars

The End
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
November 2, 2019
The Truth Shall Set You Free
The Truth Shall Set You Free, But True Knowledge Kills

Short Story

By Jake Cosmos Aller

Ever since that fateful night when I was indoctrinated into the “True Knowledge,” I have looked at the world in a different light. It all went down so fast. After learning the secret history of the last five thousand years, I saw everything in a different, more sinister and dark light. The list of people who have been brought into the conspiracy reads like a list of the most prominent political and business leaders of world history. Trump was on the list as well as Pence and most of the Senate, and most members of the media. It seemed like everyone who matters was not whom they seemed to be but were part of this evil cabal.

Was Lydon LaRouche RIght?

I work for the government, just one of the army of govbots who float in and out of the Metro system every morning commuting to their jobs with the government and back home to their suburban townhouses. The day my world came crashing down on me began as I picked up a brochure from the “Lyndon LaRouche Group” at the Foggy Bottom Metro in downtown D.C. I commented to my colleagues on the way home that I enjoyed reading it, although I did not believe most of his conspiracy theories he had a point, a lot of good points. We laughed it off as a big joke.

A few days later I was getting on the train, when a middle age nondescript white man, with brownish hair, about 6 feet tall, dressed like any other middle age white suburban federal employee in a conservative suit and tie – probably on his way home to his suburban home in Virginia, bumped into me. He apologized and slipped me the following note. I saw the note when I got home and connected it with the strange incident at the subway.

The note read, “Lyndon used to work for us. He knows most of the truth. We left him alone because we are able to ensure that no one takes his writings seriously. My job is to prevent knowledge of the truth; the so-called “true knowledge” gets out. Anyone who appears to be taking his stuff seriously has to be followed and either brought into the game or neutralized. Be very careful. Our agents are watching you like a hawk and have your internet connections under constant surveillance. Your phone and house are tapped. We have enough already to get you into serious trouble with your bosses as we know you are an internal dissenter. And we know that you like pornography and we know about several of your affairs and we have copies of e-mails you sent to various women with shall we say suggestive comments that could be misconstrued. We have even faked a few photos and videotapes of you engaging in some of your fantasies. By the way, you are a good writer!

Next time we contact you, make sure you come to the meeting spot. I will meet you and explain further. Momentous events are about to happen and you can either be on the inside on the winning team or on the outside or probably end up dying like most of your fellow human beings. It will be your choice, my friend. We believe that you could be an asset, – you can write and speak persuasively, you have lots of loyal friends and most importantly you are probably intelligent enough to know that being on the winning ticket is usually the right choice to make for you and your family. Remember tell no one about this – not even your wife. Do not try to contact us through the La Roche Group – they have been compromised. We will be in touch.”

Agent Spartacus X

I said that this could not be happening must be some sort of vicious joke. In any event, I am intrigued enough to get out the Lyndon pamphlet from the trash and read it.

Lyndon posits a grand conspiracy of British and American big bankers working together since the 15th century to continue to secretly dominate the world. The roots of the conspiracy date back to the Knight Templars of the middle ages which morphed into the Freemasons, then the fabled Illuminati. Most recently, they have been associated with the Council on Foreign Relations, The Bohemian Club, and The Project for a New American Century. They are often now often called the Vulcans or the Neocons. But the Neocons are just a small American inner circle of a much broader interrelated international conspiracy.

They had almost succeeded in their plans when the Great Depression came along and laid waste to their plans. Lyndon argues that the Great Depression was engineered by them – others disagree. But all of the paranoid writers I read agreed that in response to the Great Depression, they took advantage of the chaos and engineered the rise of Hitler, Mussolini, and Tojo and were working to bring Britain and the U.S. into the fold.

Their goal – a Pan Germanic-Anglo dominated world fascist system to fight against the evils of Communism and Socialism. The Birchers and others thought that Communism was also part of their master plot, others disagree. They thought that the U.S. would fall into place and eventually Hitler would unite the Germanic and Anglo worlds into a grand empire that would control the world forever. They would run the Empire through charismatic fools like Hitler. They would have continual wars which are good for business and they would have periodic depressions to ensure that they can continually buy up their competitors. Franklin Roosevelt disrupted their plans, as did Truman, Kennedy, Carter, Clinton and Obama. Nixon, Ford and Bush 1, Cheney, was part of the Conspiracy as was Hillary Clinton, Bill Clinton was not. Reagan and Bush 11 were merely useful puppets. Obama had fought against them but was constrained by the entire deep state which is filled with members of the cabal. Donald Trump and Pence were merely their latest puppets, although Pence was part of the inner circle, Trump was not trusted to be “disciplined” enough to be let in on the truth.

One day I see Agent Spartacus on the subway. I go up to him and ask him how is doing, acting as if he is a fellow employee that I have not seen in a while.

He responds, “Just fine.”

He then whispers, “Check your phone for a message in 10 minutes.”

He jumps on the Orange train and I wait for the Blue train. At King Street station, my phone beeps with a message.

“Meet me Friday night at “Coyote Ugly” at 6 pm. Be on time. We will have a drink there and then find someplace we can talk quietly. Be prepared to spend a couple of hours. Your wife will be out of town on business. Remember we are watching you and monitoring you. Spartacus.”

I was freaked out after reading the message. My wife had not mentioned any business trip. I go home and she tells me she has to go out of town on Friday for a weeklong trip to Ft Hood on TDY. My wife was in the military, I was used to her constant TDY’s on short notice, and I knew that sometimes she could not tell me what she was really up to as her clearances outranked mine by an order of magnitude. But how Spartacus knew bothered me. Was my wife part of the conspiracy? I knew that I had to meet him. What he was hinting was monstrous. And the possibility that my wife was involved even more horrible. I knew if I told her my suspicions, she would laugh it off and tell me to lay off the Science Fiction novels for a while. The possibility that she could be working with them also entered my mind and stayed there like a stubborn weed that would not die.

And if she were part of this conspiracy would she tell me or them? I thought that I could not go to the authorities because it seemed clear that many of the senior officers were part of this dark conspiracy and no one would believe me. I would be dismissed as a nut case, possibly hauled to a psychiatric hospital or just made to disappear, at the very least, my security clearance would be yanked, and I would be unemployed if not unemployable. And since they have also strongly warned me to be quiet I knew the risks would be pretty high so, despite my burning desire to talk things over with my wife, I kept quiet.

The Honey Pot Is Laid Out

Friday night I go to Coyote Ugly. I sit down. Spartacus is not there. A beautiful Korean woman wearing skintight blue jeans, showing off her great ass, a tank top with long black hair running down her back and lovely almond-shaped eyes, and a cute face sits down unasked and tells me that Spartacus sent his regards but could not make it. She would go to dinner with me instead. I am suspicious that some sort of honey trap was being set up against me. I looked around for cameras and surveillance but realized that they would probably be hidden. I resolve to keep my wits about me, not drink and not give into temptation, although when she went off to the restroom her luscious ass tempted me.

The old blues standard by Junior Wells, “Everyone Getting Some But Me” starts playing on the jukebox. I listen to my favorite line, “A girl in skin-tight pants walk on by, with an ass so fine my eyeballs hurt” and I said to myself. “Damn. They are good. They even know that I am an ass man, love the blues and this song in particular, and I love Asian women. Damn.”

I pay my bill and we enter a nearby sushi place. She seems to be a regular. We order some sushi and soju to drink. A message pops up

“Jake. Could not make it. Miss Lee works for me. She will give you a letter. Read it and leave or stay and have fun with her. She will do anything and everything you ever wanted from a woman sexually. She has been instructed to seduce you as a honeypot approach.

Not my idea, but my superiors. I would rather play you straight up with the facts. But if you do go with her know that it will be recorded and used against you if you step out of line. But on the other hand, she is good and we know what you like as we have read your sex fantasies. You are a good writer, my friend. So if you do it, enjoy. We will meet next week after you read the letter and survive this first test. Spartacus”

I ask Miss Lee in Korean

이씨에게 무슨 일이 있는지 아십니까?
issiege museun il-i issneunji asibnikka?
Do you know what is going?”

She laughs and said

나는
나에게 편지를주고 나에게 좋은 시간을 보여달라고 들었다. 그녀는 또한 그녀가 내가 좋아하는 것을 들었고 그녀가 원하는 방식으로 그녀를 원한다고 말했습니다. 나는 당신의 Assman 이야기를 좋아했습니다.”
naneun na-ege pyeonjileuljugo na-ege joh-eun sigan-eul boyeodallago deul-eossda. geunyeoneun ttohan geunyeoga naega joh-ahaneun geos-eul deul-eossgo geunyeoga wonhaneun bangsig-eulo geunyeoleul wonhandago malhaessseubnida. naneun dangsin-ui Assman iyagileul joh-ahaessseubnida.” “

I was was told to give me a letter, and then to show me a good time. She also said that she was told what I liked and wanted me to have her any way I wanted her, “Including my ass as I know you are an Assman. I loved your Assman stories”.

I thanked her and asked her for the letter. I take the letter and decide to read it on the train home. I decided to not go forward with the rest of the planned events as I thought showing a little independence might be a good insurance policy.

I apologize to Miss Lee.

She asked me
왜 나를 원하지 않니? 그게 내 감정을 상하게한다는 걸 알아
wae naleul wonhaji anhni? geuge nae gamjeong-eul sanghagehandaneun geol al-av
Why don’t I want her. ?

I told her that
나는 그녀와 죄책감을 느끼고 집에 가야했다.
naneun geunyeowa joechaeggam-eul neukkigo jib-e gayahaessda.
I feel guilty about being with you.”

걱정하지 마십시오. 모두 준비되었습니다. 내가 어리석은 인간에 대해 화를 내기 전에 지금 나를 집으로 데려가십시오. 전형적인 인간은 그들이 정말로 원하는 것을 알지 못하고 죄책감을 느낍니다. 마치 신이 당신에게 섹스를 주듯이
geogjeonghaji masibsio. modu junbidoeeossseubnida. naega eoliseog-eun ingan-e daehae hwaleul naegi jeon-e jigeum naleul jib-eulo delyeogasibsio. jeonhyeongjeog-in ingan-eun geudeul-i jeongmallo wonhaneun geos-eul alji moshago joechaeggam-eul neukkibnida. machi sin-i dangsin-ege segseuleul judeus-i
Don’t worry about it. It has all been arranged. Now take me home now before I get angry at you for being so foolish a human man. Typical humans Don’t know what they really want and then feel guilty about it. as if God gives a fuck you who you fuck.

I ended up kissing her and taking her phone number and e-mail address.

She told me

“내가 아무도 거절 한 적이없고, 적어도 인간은 아무도 없기 때문에 나를 유혹하는 데 성공할 것입니다 ..
“naega amudo geojeol han jeog-ieobsgo, jeog-eodo ingan-eun amudo eobsgi ttaemun-e naleul yuhoghaneun de seong-gonghal geos-ibnida ..”알겠습니다. 아무도 내 매력에 저항하지 않았습니다. letter 편지를 읽고 결정하십시오.”
“algessseubnida. amudo nae maelyeog-e jeohanghaji anh-assseubnida. letter pyeonjileul ilg-go gyeoljeonghasibsio.”
“I know that I will succeed in seducing me as no one has ever turned her down before.
“You’ll see. No one has ever resisted my charms. Read the letter and then decide.”

I leave the restaurant and read the letter on the yellow line subway home:

“By now you should be aware of our power and reach. Your wife is not yet a member of the inner circle but we will approach her if you decide to join. We think she would be also an excellent choice. But each approach is different as you can well imagine. By now, you either have decided to have a good time with Miss Lee or have decided to decline in a mistaken impression that showing a little independence would be a good move. Either way would result in the same thing – either you will have some great sex which we will film or we will take pictures of you and Miss Lee and morph them into a nice ” deep fake ” porn movie which we will send to your wife, your boss and your security folks one week from today unless you agree to the following:

“Meet me Sunday night at the sushi place. Bring flowers for Miss Lee. If you turn her down, she will be miffed, as she does not take rejection lightly. She is determined to seduce you, you know. You were the first to turn her down. Took a lot of guts to do that. Oh well. When we meet, I will then tell you the whole story.

You can then go with Miss Lee or not. Your choice but remember the video is already being produced so you
might as well enjoy her while you can. We have lots of work to do soon so I have to bring you in sooner than we usually do. Consider Miss Lee as a reward for joining. First of many as the members of the inner circle can have anything they want and will after D-day. Join us in being masters of the universe. D day is coming soon.”

Spartacus

I get off the subway, take a taxi home. I call my wife and resist the impulse to tell her everything and wonder if she has already been approached. And what would be the approach they would use on her?
Sunday evening I meet Miss Lee at the restaurant. I give her flowers and we have dinner. She is flirting up a storm and I find my resistance melting. I figure that was part of the plan and have decided to go with the flow. I think, “why not fool around? After all the video has already been made? Right? ”

Spartacus shows up and the mood turns serious. Miss Lee is now totally professional and serious. Spartacus looks tired. He takes me into the back room and begins his tale of woe. I listen and don’t want to believe any of it. It was so monstrous and evil but I knew he was telling the truth. And boy the truth did not set me free let me tell ya.

Spartacus Drops the True Knowledge Bomb

Spartacus starts off,

“Lyndon was one of our human operatives. He was a rising star, but had an attack of guilt and left us. We debated whether to kill him or not. I suggested that we let him go, discredit him but use him as bait. Anyone who reads his stuff can be identified and those who show signs that they believe it and might be persuaded to join us we could recruit. The others can be eliminated. So we persecuted Lyndon, made him look like a paranoid idiot and we kept feeding him disinformation which he would disseminate.

What he writes about is only part of the truth and is the most visible, most documented part of the story and mostly true with some disinformation in it. For example, Lyndon misunderstood Hitler’s rise to power. Hitler was a stooge, a “useful fool” in Lenin’s phrase and Lenin and Stalin were part of our inner circle as was Mussolini and Tojo. Roosevelt was our enemy as has been most of the Democratic leadership. That’s why we are hard at work to destroy the Democratic Party and install a right-wing republican one party state under our control but with “useful fools” like Trump as figureheads. Donald was not one of us, but we control him because the Neocon cabal is all part of our inner circle. Most are human, but some are fellow Sirians. Cheney, Pence, Mattias and Wolfowitz are Sirian as well, most of the rest of the Neocons are humans. Putin and Xi are Sirians as are the entire North Korean leadership. Stalin and Hitler were Sirians. Trump is just another one of the useful fools that we Sirians have been manipulating for decades. His son through is a Sirian who we recruited to join his family to keep under control as we knew that he could be useful to us some day. The Clintons are humans as is Gore. and most of the democrats are human, the republicans are mostly half breeds or like Trump useful idiots.

The aim of our plot? Total domination of the world, then a planned destruction of the world-wide civilization through nuclear, and biological warfare where 90 percent of humanity will be destroyed. We will clean up the pieces and establish a worldwide dictatorship. Then the invasion begins and humanity is enslaved forever to the power of the master race, the Sirians.

Most of the people who work with us do not know that they are working for the Sirians. But it does not matter. If you are with us, you will be rewarded with power, wealth, and access to Sirian medical technological wonders, allowing you to live to 5,000 years or more like us Sirians. If you oppose us, you will be thrown out into the world to be destroyed along with most of the rest of your dismal race.
I am a Syrian. We came to your planet ten thousand years ago. We set up a colony, which you know as Atlantis. It was destroyed in a nuclear war between two factions of our race – the progressives who wanted to establish their version of democracy and what you might consider fascists or realists, as we like to think of ourselves. When you see the real me you will see that the progressive and fascist groups are actually different races of Sirians. We are red in color and much more muscular and frankly more intelligent and realistic. They are green in color and smaller and filled with useless compassion. They still exist and occasionally cause us trouble. We are always watching to make sure that they do not try to approach our human agents and corrupt them with pernicious “liberal or progressive” ideas – to use the current phrases – nonsense.

But I digress. The Fascists won the war but Atlantis was destroyed. Most of the Sirian race on earth was killed in the war. Those of us Fascists left formed a tight little group and decided that we would bid our time, build out forces, take over the planet, and when the earth had achieved sufficient levels of technology contact our home world, and await instructions.

The progressives formed their own group and disappeared spending their time trying to enlighten humankind. What a load of crap. They just were misunderstood and killed for their troubles. Jesus, Buddha, Mohamed, Confucius, Sai Baba – all Sirian democratic losers every one of them.

Some of the progressive Sirians disappeared into the wilderness and their descendants gradually intermarried with the natives and their descendants became the Cherokee and other civilized tribes. None of the Cherokees knew that they were actually descended from aliens from Sirius and native people. Although the Cherokee and Hopi have legends that their ancestors came from the Stars. Thus in a way you are part Sirian as we know your mother is half Cherokee. We actually tested your DNA and yes, you have traces of Sirian DNA in you. Which is one of the reasons we decided to recruit you after all you part of our race about 10 percent. but that is enough for us., although your Sirian racial background is green which could be a problem if you decide to oppose us.

The question of what to do about humans became the key issue dividing the Sirian race – then and now. Our red group thought that you earth people were hopelessly backward, superstitious and barely capable of intelligence. We felt that we should kill most of you off, then enslave the rest. That is still our plan. Besides, on our home world, we rose to power by killing off a rival species that were humanoid looking. Ever since then Sirians have had it in for humanoids and primate species. All part of the master plan for total domination of the galaxy.

Well, as you can imagine, it was very difficult hiding amongst your people for all of these thousands of years. Most of us are now what you would consider early middle age.

Until very recently, we were limited by your technology as our spaceships and most of our technology had all been destroyed in Atlantis. Only 100 of our race survived, most of the Fascist side. We lost track of the progressives who have gone deep underground. We have managed to reproduce and now there are about 10,000 of us scattered around the world, most in senior levels of government and business. And we estimate that there are several thousand Progressives mostly working in religious or academic institutions.

Among other difficulties, we are hidden within human bodies that are artificially created skins. Our real appearance is not human at all. We look like birds or reptiles in our real selves. Few humans have ever seen us as we really look. We have the ability to manipulate thoughts and thus few are able to see us as we really look, even when we are out of the suits.

We wear the suits whenever we are around humans as maintaining thought control is very tiresome. HP Lovecraft saw us and he went mad and wrote his “Cthulu” stories about us. Others have seen us on our retreats in the woods and we have been called many names through the years, ‘” werewolves, vampires, ghouls, ghosts, demons, goblins, trolls, Satan, the devil, witches – you name it we’ve been called it. Bad for our self-esteem don’t ya think. “The damn progressives get better press and are often seen as “angels”.

We have tried intermarriage with your race and have found for the most part it does not work too well as our two DNA structures are incompatible. But, nonetheless, there have been successful offspring of such interspecies sex. Thus, there are thousands of part-Sirian people as some of our people intermarried with your species. Interspecies sex is highly discouraged at least among the realist faction; although sex with part sirians is the norm, and we have been influenced by the fact that you humans are a very randy species, much more that is the norm among civilized species. The progressive faction has largely assimilated into your race.

Those stories of alien abductions etc. are true for the most part as are stories of UFO’s. We have been able to rebuild spaceships but they are not interplanetary, as we do not have technological resources to do so since most of our technology had been destroyed and those technicians who knew how to maintain the ships and build them all died in the war anyway. Besides our Sirian, leaders back home do not trust us. They want us to stay here and do their bidding whether than return home. they want us to take over and add Earth to the Sirian Empire.

Our leaders will then be allowed to return home after being here for thousands of years. The Sirian race being very long lived is also very conservative, not much has really changed back home since we left. We were outcasts then as most Sirians who leave the mother planet and not trusted back home any more. So for us we end up exiled from home with little contact with the mother planet. Interstellar travel is possible – it is expensive and slow -takes about a year to go back home.

We communicate with each other in Sirian through secure communications and now through the internet. The NSA and other government snoops keep picking up strange language chatter on the internet but since we control the spooks, they never follow up.

We finally managed to established contact with the Mother Planet. Our instructions are to set off Armageddon and destroy the planet. The invasion begins after the nuclear war is over and most people have been killed and your technological infrastructure destroyed. We will then take over , rebuild our own technology and enslave humanity.

Those humans who helped us will be given top jobs in the Sirian administration and eventually given full citizenship rights for them and their families. Most people will be killed or enslaved. Think what happened to the Indians? That was a Sirian plot from the beginning. We wanted to kill off all the Indians but particularly wanted to destroy the so-called civilized tribes, as we knew that the Progressive faction had intermarried with the Indians.

Most of human history has been the result of Sirian plots. The problem we have is that you humans are so hard to predict, rule, control etc. And our biggest problem is with intellectuals. Once they know the full story either they go mad, or they try to warn their fellow humans, or they kill themselves. The 10 percent who survive after hearing the true story usually join our movement. And on course the damn progressives are always watching us, trying to warn humankind of the impending danger. But as you know few will ever believe the truth. So your choice today:

Join us, or resist us and die. We are launching WW111 very soon. Once the war has been launched, nuclear winter will ensure and most of the earth will enter an ice age. We will then invade and take over the habitable areas and use slave labor to mine for minerals etc under the ice. Sirians like cold icy planets as that is like our home planet. Your planet is too hot for our liking anyway.”

I stopped him and ask lots of follow-up questions. Finally, I tell them the only way they could prove they were telling the truth was to reveal themselves as they really were.

Spartacus Reveals His True Self

Spartacus said,

“Very well. Agent Lee is only part human. She is one of the few successful hybrids. She looks human but a blood test would reveal alien DNA. I am pure Syrian and have l long opposed the inter-species experiments
being anti-natural and degrading to the Sirian race. I really don’t give a rat’s ass about you humans. Follow me and you will see. But you do take a risk that you will freak out and become a madman.”

We walk into the back room. Agent Spartacus removes his skintight clothing.

Underneath it laid a hideous, repulsive ugly reptile like biped creature minus a tail. Dark red with black strips on both sides. His face looked like a bird’s face with sharp beaks,
beady red eyes, and a mouth full of sharp teeth. The top of his head had horns on it. He laughs, and said,

“See why most humans believe in a real devil?”

I could see why most people would freak out at the sight. He was just hideous to look at. Must be something inbred in humans to instantly fear and loathe their real appearance. I am having a hard time coping and want to throw up.

Agent Lee had also stripped revealing an even more alluringly beautiful woman that I had imagined. I was tempted but knowing that she was half-alien and in league with these evil creatures turned my stomach.

I tell agent Spartacus and Agent Lee that I had to think about it and went home. I wrote this all down and sent it off to my best friends and of course my wife. I hope that this does not result in a death sentence for me, but so be it. I have to do the right thing. I have resolved to search out and join the resistance led by the progressive Syrians. I hope there is still time to derail “Armageddon” but I fear that time is running out.

Jake Lee

for further reading,

wiki on Lyndon La Rouche
anicent sirian alien visitors
wiki on alien shape shifters
The Cthulu Masonic Conspiracy
The Cthulu Masonic Conspiracy
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
August 11, 2019
The Cthulhu Masonic Conspiracy
“The Cthulhu Masonic Conspiracy”

By

Jake Cosmos Aller

Comment: I am a big fan of Lovecraft and the Cthulhu Mythos. This is my latest attempt at writing a Cthulhu story. It is based on a dream. I revised it today March 9 2020 and submitted to Flame Tree Publishing Cthulhu contest. End comment

Wiki on Cthulu

Wiki on Freemasonry

Cthulhu’s Revenge and Other Stories Published

“The Cthulhu Masonic Conspiracy”

To those who are reading this manuscript, I would forgive you for thinking that this is nothing more than the ravings of a lunatic, or as the result of a drug trip gone horribly wrong. But, rest assured, every word is true. I wish that it were otherwise, and I wish that I were simply an unhinged lunatic foaming at the mouth and howling at the moon thinking he was a werewolf.

It would be so easy to dismiss this horrid tale of grand, evil, ancient conspiracies, but unfortunately it is a true story. A man once wrote in a novel about the Knights Templar that you always know you are dealing with a lunatic if within the first few minutes of meeting him he begins talking about the Knights Templar. I will spare you the Knights Templar although they do play a role in the story. I will also spare you a tale of the fabled illuminati, or the Jewish-communist plot, or the Trans-Atlantic Council, or the evils of the Council on Foreign Relations, and the myriad of other conspiracies dating back centuries. But, you may have noticed, I did not mention the grand dandy of all secret societies, the Masons. Perhaps you have now guessed that I have some mad insane fixation on the Masons.

Perhaps you have the same misconception of the Masons that I did when I joined them 25 years ago. I thought at the time that the Masons were an adult fraternity of rich, educated upper class males that helped each other out in their careers, and enjoyed play acting ancient mysteries. Sort of an international Skulls and Bones so to speak.   In fact, many Masons I learned started out as Skulls and Bones members. The Skulls and Bones were in fact a Masonic recruitment club at Yale and similar clubs, not as infamous, wer

[themoneytizer id=”– Choose location –“]

e found at many colleges around the U.S. and even around the world. Those members who showed leadership potential after college were usually recruited to join the Masons.

I graduated from Yale convinced that I would make it big time. I had a famous father, had lots of money, had good grades, Harvard had accepted me for a MBA paid for by my new employer JP Morgan, and I had connections through my father who was a family member of the Morgan family and I had a famous name, Sam Adams named after my great great grandfather.   I was mostly WASP although had some Jewish ancestry as well. I had graduated a few years after President Bush so I did not have those connections but I knew a lot of people through my father and his connections. And I had the right pedigree, and looked the part – upper class white bread man who looked like he could be a movie star, tall, handsome, physically fit, with intense blue eyes and dark hair. I was good looking, funny, arrogant and ambitious, a great tennis and golf player played on both my prep school teams and at Yale as well, and a champion debater as well.    And I was a bonesman through and through. And I had many rich lady friends as well who adored me and were always willing to help out when I called them. When the Masons came a knocking, I seized the opportunity and eagerly join them.

My first night was a typical introduction. My buddy, Paul Simon , who worked with me in Wall Street at JP Morgan had one night recruited me over drinks into joining the Masons.

Paul was a tall athletic man from a proper family as well, but was a Harvard man. We had hit off when we met at the JP Morgan executive leadership program we attended before going to our respective MBA programs. During our MBA programs we would all intern at Headquarters and then upon graduation become JP Morgan management trainees.

One night while drinking and snorting coke in the back rooms of a private club (a Masonic recruitment center I later found out) he asked me,

“Say Sam what do you know about the Masons?”

“Not much. Just a club for rich white guys who like to play ancient mystery stories and help each other out.”

“Well it is much more than that but you can find out as I can sponsor you. If you want”

“Sure why not”

And that decision sealed my fate.

At first I thought it would be a lark, and a way to meet a lot of influential people that could help me when I decided to get into the political game. I met him in front of the Wall Street Masonic Lodge. He would pledge me and I would meet the members. If they voted me in, I would be given a rank of 1 and given reading material to study. One year later I would be given the opportunity to advance if I passed the test. There were 10 ranks, and only the 7^th rank and above knew the real secrets. Most members never rose above the first five ranks as being a Mason was not just fun and games. There was a serious purpose – promoting the fraternity and the members within being perhaps the most important for most members. Masons had a code of honor – they would not lie, cheat or tolerate those that did. And they would honor other Masons and give their life on behalf of the orders of senior members. Paul concluded his little speech on the steps of the lodge by saying,

“Sam, you know, this is not just a game. There is serious business happening in the Masonic world, and the Masonic world goes back to the time of the Bible. You’ll soon learn the history, and if you get as far as the 8^th degree you will learn the true history of the Masons and their role in guarding and guiding the world. You may be asked to play a big role in the future. I hope you will be up for it.”

I responded, “Of course, Paul. I’ve done some reading on the Masons and am glad to be invited to join in.”

I entered the room and met the Membership committee. They were all titans of Wall Street and the government too. All men in their late 50’s or 60’s and all at the peak of their professional game.

The Initiation Pledge

They introduced me , then I took pledge.

“I, Sam Adams V111, descendant of President Sam Adams, do hereby swear that I will be a faithful member of the Masonic lodge, follow the instructions of my senior officials, never upon penalty of death reveal to a non-mason what transpired in the temple, never lie or tolerate lies among the Masonic faithful, and always recruit new members to the masonic brotherhood. I swear this on the bible and before God and the masonic brotherhood assembled. “

I have just signed my own death warrant with what I am about to reveal as I am going to reveal the secret history of the world that the Masons so jealousy guard. If you are reading this after my body is found, be forewarned I told you it was coming. I learned latter that the Masons did take this pledge deadly seriously.

I also agreed to never lie, or cheat another Mason, although I would be free to lie to or a cheat a non-Mason if ordered to do so in furtherance of Masonic goals. Leader Smith, a tall strange looking elderly white man who did not blink, congratulated me.

“Sam Adams V111, welcome to the brotherhood. I pledge to you that we will promote your carrer, help you in everything you do provided you attended Masonic Temple meetings at least once a month and study and promote your self up the Masonic ranks. You are member Sam 9975 and will be referred to that name only as we don’t use our real names for operational security reasons. Your home lodge will always be Wall Street Lodge number 1 the oldest Masonic lodge in North America. You may attend any masonic lodge anywhere in the world when you travel and you can stay for free at Masonic funded secret hotels worldwide – one of the perks of membership. I have an eye on you and you will do just fine as long as you follow the rules and remain faithful to the masonic brotherhood.”

Later I asked Paul 7959 what the number meant and was told that it had some numerological component to it and the senior astrologist came up with. I was surprised,

” Senior Astrologist?”

Paul 7959 responded, “Sam 9975, there are many things in the world you don’t know, the astrologists are the ones who study the ancient mysteries and histories and try to extract some guidance for us. It would be best if you did not reveal your ignorance anymore.” I was a bit peeved but kept my mouth shut.

And yes, Paul 7959 taught me the secret handshake that would whether someone was a Mason and what degree he was. The Masons were very rigid in their hierarchy.   After the initial meeting, I was taken to the dining room for the lower ranks.   I met about 25 men there that night. Everything were like me, fresh from college or graduate school and new to their careers in Wall Street or the Government.

All eager to get ahead and full of good cheer and delighted to be there. We ate prime rib, drank some fine 30 year old scotch, smoked some fine cigars, and played poker until 12 midnight. At midnight, the more senior leaders came in and led us in chanting some of the ancient writings of the Masons which made no sense – they were in Latin, Hebrew, Greek and some totally obscure ancient language. I went home, happy that I had been accepted and determined to rise through the ranks.

Over the next decade I attended the monthly meetings, got to know the members well, became good friends with many of them, and received invaluable career advice. I was constantly reminded of one of the Simpsons parodies of the Masons, “the Stone Cutters. That episode incidentally was much beloved by the Masonic fraternity and Home Simpson and crew were granted honorable membership by the Hollywood Masons, much to the amusement of the Wall Street Masons, who were a more serious crew.

In any event, the song from that episode had quickly become an unofficial Masonic drinking song and we sang it at every meeting while drinking our fine wine and whisky. I still get Goosebumps when I sing the song, and realize the secret meaning behind this very subversive song, which of course was written by a Mason and inserted into the Simpsons episode as part of the Masonic conspiracy to lay the ground for the total enslavement of mankind, but I get ahead of my story.

Homer Simpson Stone Cutter Song

homer simpson stone cutter song

“Who controls the British crown?

Who keeps the metric system down?

We do! We do!

Karl: Who leaves Atlantis off the maps?

Lenny: Who keeps the Martians under wraps?

Alien: We do! We do!

All: Who holds back the electric car?

Who makes Steve Gutenberg a star?

We do! We do!

Skinner: Who robs cavefish of their sight?

Homer: Who rigs every Oscar night?

All: We do! We do!”

And each Masonic lodge added their own verses to this song which had become our unofficial motto.

After many years participating in the Masons on my 20^th anniversary or in Masonic speak my 20^th Masonic birthday, they held a secret ceremony where they promoted me to the 7^th rank and I became aware of some of the inner secrets, but as a 7^th rank, I only knew the very outer story, much of which is well known, although distorted.

To know and understand the horrid events that are about to unfold you must know the real history, which only 9^th rank holders know and understand. I finally realized this a year ago when the Masonic Order welcomed me to the 9^th level and revealed most of the rest of the secret history and that led to the dilemma that has haunted me to this day. Do I remain loyal to the alien Masons, who have been my friends, and have helped in so many ways over the years or do I remain loyal to humans and betray their monstrous conspiracy?

I am writing this because when I joined the 9^th rank, Leader Wilson who had not aged a bit since I knew him 20 years ago told me,

“Sam 9975 you are here because big events are in the works and you will play a crucial role in carrying out our final stages of the masonic world wide revolution. But you will have to pledge loyalty to the Master Plan which we will explain to you later tonight. Do you swear undying loyalty to the Masonic brotherhood? Upon pain of instant death?     ”

“Of course”

The Secret History of the World

Let me backtrack and tell you the true history, and then you’ll see my horrid dilemma. I wonder what you would do in my shoes, dear reader?

For millions of years an epic battle raged across the galaxy between the followers of Cthulhu and the followers of Ashura Mazda. Both would best be described as god like creatures. The whole universe is in effect a cosmic battle between the forces of good, the light side of the force and the forces of evil, or darkness, the dark side of the force, the two sides of the force existed in an constant state of flux, the Taoists knew this as the battle between Yin and Yang. Cthulhu was simply a manifestation of the evil forces of the universe and was worshiped as the Dark Lord. He was a hideous monster about 10 feet tall, looks like a giant octopus with eight legs, and intense red eyes. He is an ancient God, one of the founders of the universe. His supporters were found across the universe. Those who followed him gained tremendous power as they were vicious, corrupt, and evil and knew how to harness the dark forces of the universe – many of them became immortal as they would eat the bodies of their defeated enemies gaining their life force or soul and extending their life.

Ashura Mazda was the god of light and wisdom. He had no corporeal form but manifested himself as a beam of light and filled his followers with love and happiness. He and his followers were always at a disadvantage because well frankly most sentient creatures, like most human beings, are neither good nor bad, and are easily swayed by greed and fear, the dark side of the force. Cthulhu and his followers have an easier time of it than Ashura and his followers as the darkness corrupts and once corrupted one is lost to the light forever. There is no turning back from the dark side.

This battle went on for countless centuries. Most people were unaware of it as few people could understand or perceive the world as it really is. Only a select few were chosen as their followers and champions. Worlds chose sides and the battle was on.    Cthulhu and his followers were defeated. Cthulhu and his top aides were banished to a world at the end of the Galaxy that was lost and unknown as it had not yet developed civilization. Cthulhu and his top followers who were all of the same evil race of giant octopus like creatures were buried deep in an fortress deep under ground lost in an inter-dimensional zone. Escape was thought impossible.

Cthulhu’s followers were scattered far and wide and all knowledge of Cthulhu was banned. The galaxy went on its way, with several galactic empires rising and falling. Earth was still undiscovered.

Ten thousand years ago followers of Cthulhu, mostly from the planet Sirius, came to earth convinced that Cthulhu was buried in a prison deep under the earth. However, their ships failed to work and they were unable to contact their headquarters and realized they were stranded on Earth in a back water of the Galaxy.   They decided they had no choice but to found a civilization on earth and bid their time until they could contact their home world. The civilization they founded was called Atlantis.

For four thousand years they lived on Atlantis, forming a powerful kingdom. They had enslaved the local population they found in Europe and found that the Sirian race and humans, both being humanoid, could intermarry.    Over time, few true blood Sirians remained. The Sirian leadership realized that they were in danger of dying out as a race, unless they formed a secret society to keep their mission and history alive. Thus, the Masons were formed. Their goal was to build themselves up, take over the world, enslave mankind, then free Cthulhu and establish his headquarters openly on the Planet Earth, which will be also the center of galactic terrorism, with the long-range goal of finally banishing Ashura once and for ever and establishing the reign of Cthulhu forever.

The followers of Ashura tracked the Sirians down and attacked Atlantis in a surprise nuclear attack and sank Atlantis. Few survived the resulting flood caused by a sudden melting of the arctic ice and a short lived global warming and fire.    The followers of Ashura ended up in ancient Persia and Greece where they were gods. They did they best to impart knowledge but the locals were unable to truly comprehend them. Thus, the ancient religion of Zoroastrianism was founded.

The Sirians infiltrated the ancient Roman republic and began to edge the Romans on, encouraging them in their imperial ambitions seeing the rise of the Roman Empire as their best bet to reestablish themselves.   The Masonic Lodges remained their secret service and secret lodges. Throughout the ancient world, the Sirians based in Rome did battle with the Persians and the followers of Ashura.

This battle was never won by either side. And few humans ever knew the real history behind this ancient battle. Few knew that buried deep under the North American continent the evil dark lord slumbered in his cosmic prison.

The followers of Ashura were also losing their culture and history and few of the ancient ones were alive, and most had intermarried. They were also a humanoid race from a star system in the center of the galaxy. Only a few true-blue bloods remained. Jesus, was the son of one of the last surviving lines. Jesus knew the truth and tried to tell the world but to no avail.   Buddha also was a descendent of the Ashura followers, and knew the truth and he too failed to communicate the truth to the world.

To bring the story up to the present day, the Masons were behind many of the events of the past thousand years including the founding of America, the development of the British and Spanish Empires, WW1 and WW11 (Hitler they hoped would bring about the world government that they so needed so they could then take over once Cthulhu was released.). the rise of the Communist Soviet Union, 9-11, Islamic terrorism, various pandemics including the Spanish Flue. SAARS, MERS and Corona pandemic.

The Ashura followers, never organized quite as well, managed to block and defeat many of the Masonic plots over the years.

This is what I learned when I became a 7^th rank Mason. I was appalled and disgusted by it, and did not believe it at all. Paul, and other 7^th and 8^th ranked Masons told me it was true and soon I will meet with the Sirian overlords.

One day I get an urgent message to be at the lodge at 8 pm that night for a secret meeting. I arrive and am ushered into the inner sanctum, which I had never been invited to before. I was told I was being inducted that night into 9^th rank as events were spinning out of control and I was needed to join the war council.

The Vice President entered the room. The Vice President was a tall elderly white man who had intense blue eyes that never blinked. There were rumors that he and the President were mobbed up and had a violent shady past.

Fellow masons. Most of you know me but for those newly promoted to the 9^th rank, I am Smith0595. “Plan Armageddon”is a go. As some of you know, we are going to launch a nuclear attack on Iran and Syria led by the U.S. and Israel. The pretext is that the Iranians are about to develop nuclear weapons and President Wilson – Wilson6595 has authorized the secret attack. We have been planning it for weeks but have been able to manipulate the media to prevent any leaks through our superior mental powers. The markets and world economy will take a hit but once order is restored the markets will bounce back. But if you know in advance, one could make a killing shorting certain stock and buying other stocks. Sam9975 would oversee the secret financial manipulation. The money raised would be enormous and would be sent to a secret bank account, where the money would be used for off the record purchases of military equipment and to raise an unofficial secret army that would occupy Iran and Syria.

A day before D day you and your family members will be moved into a secret location a few days before the start of the war where we would wait out the end of the war. It was feared the world may erupt into nuclear war and that millions if not billions would die. The Masons and their allies would be safe in our underground bunkers that would be set up all over the world. 10 million people were going to be saved, in all. After the dust settled, we would impose worldwide martial law and establish the US as the sole governing body. At that point, Cthulhu would be released from his prison and would rule the Earth under his own name.

Smith 0595 turned to me and asked me point bank would I join them in their victory?

Of course, I could not say no.

Good here is the list of stocks you are authorized to buy and sell. You have no credit limit and JP Morgan senior staff are aware of and approve all transactions will be done secretly along with some of your fellow masons. You will meet tonight to discuss which stocks will be sold or bought by who and when and start execution tomorrow. The military attack will be a carefully guarded secret. All trades must be executed within week. D day commences once the final trade is completed and you are all in our secret headquarters. Each of you have your mission. Cthulu will be pleased and reward each of with the gift of immortality.”

That night I went home and recounted the story and realized the Vice President and most of the senior leadership of the US were both Masons and were also not humans. The Vice President was one of the few pure blood Sirians left. How could I tell he was not human? His eyes. Humans blink, Sirians do not blink. And Sirians saw the world differently than humans, they had infra-red capability and saw in the dark, and it was rumored that they had latent telepathic powers as well. In any event they looked like humans except for the eyes not blinking and the strangeness in their eyes.

Most of his henchmen were either part Sirians or were like me, humans that had been co-opted and seduced to serve their evil master plans.

That is, it in a nutshell. The war is about to be launched, and I am about to go underground to wait out the end of the world in our masonic secret lair underneath the Wall Street Lodge. I am sending this out via the internet in the vain hope that someone somewhere can stop this madness from occurring.   As for me, if someone traces this back to me, I am a dead man. I fear that I am already dead. Good luck and Good night.”

[themoneytizer id=”– Choose location –“]

The End
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
August 11, 2019
Escape from Hell Story
Escape from Hell
By

Jake Cosmos Aller

Comment: This is based on a dream that I had. Part of the story is true. I did dream of meeting my wife eight years before I met her. see the following for more details, or buy the book, “Dreams and the Unexplainable” available through the Chicken Book for the Soul publishers. End Comment

Duane Poetree Poems 2016-2019
Dreamgirl re-published

This is based on a true story. Jake Lee, my oldest friend told me this story and I went along with him to Hell and back to retrieve his wife. My name is Matt J and I was the second in command of this operation. I have changed the names, places and some specific incidents to protect both the guilty and the innocent. To begin with, you must understand this. Hell is a real place, with real demons and real punishments. It is a lot worse than any of us imagine and it is both more real and unreal at the same time. It exists and does not exist at the same time in a weird parallel universe., where time in Hell and time on earth don’t correspond.

Once someone dies and goes to Hell he continues to live on in a manner of speaking; he does not really die but he cannot live in this world during the light of day. They become the undead and are like the vampires of legend (who do exist but that is another story). So, those condemned to hell, live on in eternal torture and turmoil and they also must work. Hell is full of workers working as slaves to keep the machinery going. And Hell is a growing place – most people on earth end up there. Running hell requires lots of workers. And being a slave in Hell is no picnic my friends.

Despite its reputation as a lawless place, it is a very legalistic place. Satan employs an army of lawyers (no shortage of fresh lawyers) and bureaucrats to run his domain. Despite his rules and regulations and lawyers, hell is mostly a horribly run bureaucratic nightmare run by evil, mendacious, corrupt and incompetent demons. But, there are a few loopholes to the rules, and a few strange quirks to the law and even Satan obeys these special rules.

One of them is rule number 214 B of the Galactic code. The code governs the operation of the universe and is a very legalistic document. Rule 214 B states that, if a sentient being, a human being, arrives in hell by mistake because of a screwup in the computerized system that runs both heaven and hell and the whole other computer systems that run this world, and someone from our world gets to hell and back out with their loved one in tow, both the falsely condemned and the lover who rescue them are entitled to live a long life in this world and then automatically arrive in heaven. This rule is almost never enforced because almost no one on our world has ever figured out how to get to Hell, and once there has never figured out how to get back out. Many have died trying and end up in hell for their pains.

But there are ways, my friends. There are ways. Jake found the way and this is his story.

Jake was a tall youthful-looking man for a man in his 60’s. He still had hair and intense blue eyes and although he walked with a bit of a limp, he was in fairly good shape and worked out every day. Jake had retired from a lifetime of government service and was living in SF as a pensioner. He had dreams of being a writer but was not getting too far with his various novels. One day his spouse went to the store and was blown up when a suicide bomber blew up the car in front of her. Just another victim of the constant terrorism that had bedeviled the world since before the second gulf war.

Jake was devastated. He could not imagine life without his spouse. They had been married for almost 35 years by then and he was looking forward to the remaining years together. They had no children but still had lots of friends from around the world from their days in government service and from the old neighborhood that he had grown up in.

Dreaming Angela Was In Hell

That night, Jake had a dream that would haunt him the rest of life. Every night the same image – his wife was in Hell and was screaming while being tortured by demons wielding whips and chains. She was yelling repeatedly that she was not supposed to be there. Her tormentors, five or six demons wearing red suits and white ties, laughed and said that she was right – it was a screw up in the computer programs that sent her there. She was due in heaven but hey once she was there what could they do about it? She might as well get used to the idea.

The cost of fighting the screw up would be millions of dollars and where was she going to get the money, anyway? Hell had no currency other than smuggled money and the loan sharks took most of the loan in interest. There were lawyers in Hell but they had to be paid upfront, and all the various functionaries had to be paid off. And God and Satan had a non-interference rule, once someone arrived they were entitled to stay. and God’s lawyers did not offer legal aid. There were just too many cases and so there was nothing to be done. The devils said, and the torture started again and she faded away.

Meeting Angela in a Dream

The dream continued night after night. Jake believed the dream was real because this was the second dream of meeting his wife he had in his life. . When he was in high school he had fallen asleep in a physics class and had a dream where he saw standing next to him the most beautiful woman in the world. She disappeared from his dream and he fell down to the ground yelling “ who are you?” as the class erupted in laughter at Jake’s strange antics. He had the dream as he called it for seven years. When he had to decide where to go in the Peace Corps, Korea or Thailand, he had the dream again and knew she was in Korea waiting for him.

A year after the Peace Corps ended Jake was preparing to return to the States for graduate school when he had the final dream. In the dream, she told him

“. 걱정마, 자기야, 우린 영원히 함께 할거야
geogjeongma, jagiya, ulin yeong-wonhi hamkke halgeoya

Don’t worry, baby, we will be together soon forever.”

They met that night and got married two months later. Jake always recalled the dream and therefore he knew that his wife was somehow trying to communicate to him and he knew that this second dream was as real as the first dream had been.

Hell is Real

is hell real

Jake decided to do a little research into this hell business. He got on the internet and read as much as he could find as much as he could find out, and hit the occult bookstores in the City and in Berkeley, and even on the dark net. After a few weeks of reading everything he could find on the subject concluded that were three basic schools of thought:

Hell was a myth and did not of course exist (majority opinion)

Hell might have existed in ancient times but not in this enlightened modern era. (minority opinion)

Hell existed and was real. Only problem was almost no one ever went there voluntarily and came back. (this was the majority belief among the occult writers and other assorted nut
cases).

Jake took to visiting all the various occult bookstores in the city and elsewhere. He became obsessive about finding out everything that had ever been written about hell. He continued haunting these stores and visiting all the various internet sites that he began to be well known as the “man who wants to rescue his wife from hell.” Jake will tell people the story repeatedly and most people thought he was a harmless old man gone batty because he had lost his wife in the terrorist bombing.

Most of his friends advised him to forget about it and get on with his life. They told him to get back to work on his novels. Some tried to fix him up with women but he refused all such requests. He was truly a man obsessed.

He finally found a few obscure references to the way to hell in some writings in the Necronomicon (Al Asif) by the mad Arab poetry, Abdul Aliased, and other longed banned occult texts as well as references in various occult publications and writers including Crowley and others, and Christian and Islamic writings. He also read the founder of the Church of Satan claimed he had been to hell and back. After consulting these references, Jake decided he could locate Hell. Jake sat down on Saturday night and did a final re-reading of all his many volumes of material on Hell. His apartment was filled to the rim with books, articles, print outs of web pages and the like. Jake worked all night and at last, he shut down his computer. He poured himself a cup of coffee and looked at what he had written.

Entrances to Hell

where is hell

Jake decided he had a decent plan of action. He had learned from his readings of rule number 214 B and decided to pull it off. The last attempt that was successful was in the 19th century. Hell, it seemed had several portals that interconnected with this world. One theory was that hell existed in a parallel universe as did Heaven. There were several places where Hell interconnected with Earth. Quite a few sites came to mind, some of them were even listed on various internet sits as “gateways” to hell. What distinguished them all was they were in neighborhoods and regions of the earth where evil things seem to happen for no reason. In other words, the gates to hell ran through neighborhoods denounced as “hell holes.” And every big city had them. Some more than others.

You see the demons and other lower-level functionaries of hell occasionally needed to get out of hell. The rules were that they could leave hell once a month on the full moon but had to be back in hell by sunrise. They had to get special passes which were rewarded to the devil of the month as well as a form of leave. If they did not make it back in time they were condemned to hell themselves as an ordinary inmate, not as demon functionary. And in hell you did not want to be a “defrocked devil” so to speak as the other inmates would make your life a living hell and of course your fellow demons would mock you forever as a looser.

So, the devils would dress up as humans and leave hell and wander the dark corners of big cities, and engage in crime and random violence including rape, robbery, drunken brawls and the like. But they needed cash to do so. Hell did not run on currency; everything was paid for by the State. It was, in a way, a perfect communist society. and thus the devils were always looking for ways to gain illegal cash, most favored US dollars.

Most hell holes ended up in the U.S. for some reason. NYC, LA, SF, Las Vegas, Chicago, Moscow, London, Tokyo, Bangkok, Manilla were the key hell holes of choice. Las Vegas was highly sought out as the devils had some special abilities and could manipulate cards and machines without detection and return with lots of cash that they could loan out to the loan sharks for a pretty profit.

One day Jake came upon a description of hell written by a man who had gone to Hell to find and locate his wife. He managed to get out of hell alive but without his wife. He had a very detailed map of hell. According to this book, published in the 40’s, Hell had a stop on the NYC City subway line, deep underneath the Hell’s Kitchen area of NYC. That was probably the easiest access point as Satan and his henchmen often went to NYC to conduct business as Satan ran a number of businesses in the world. The book, Hell is real, was a best selling occult/Christian book in the 40’s and 50’s but had long been out of print. Jake found it at an occult book seller in Berkeley which specialized in books on Hell and the underworld. The owner of the book store encouraged Jake in his mad quest.

The author also described the details of Hell’s horrific, terribly corrupt bureaucracy. He said everything was for sale, and the currency of choice was US dollars. Many of the lower echelon officials dreamed of escaping Hell and many manage to bribe their way out for a weekend of fun in NYC or the other dozen hell holes in the world. But NYC was the number one choice for the devils on a pass. That is why NYC and the other hell holes have always had very strange crimes reported now and then. The denizens of hell while on earth look like humans but are very wild, violent, and crazy, as if they are very high, and most of them are. Most devils and demons were once human beings who received promotions to devil status while in Hell. So they come out and commit horrific crimes and then disappear at sunlight, and they received bonus points for killing people who were due in hell anyway. Most were given targets to kill while on their hell pass.

He said that the first light of the sun instantly vaporized the undead unless they had taken special drugs beforehand. Those vaporized arrived back in hell where they faced torture for failure to return on time. He said this accounts for the various stories about vampires, werewolves, devils, trolls, goblins, and monsters of all sort. Most were devils out for a night of wilding in the big city. But there were also agents of Hell on earth who took special drugs to prevent being vaporized. These Hell demons worked for Satan in his various criminal enterprises and worked with the underground in furtherance of Satan’s plans. He also said that Satan and Hitler had both died and were brought back by the devil himself. Both Hitler and Stalin were working on a secret plot to open a permanent portal to the netherworld. But God and his secret police discovered the plot and told Satan that was in violation of numerous rules governing the operation of Hell.

Denizens of hell could escape to the surface at night but must return to Hell at dawn. That was the rule. Satan had to abandon project 666 which would have brought Stalin and Hitler and an army of demons to the surface to rule the world ushering in Armageddon. God put a stop to that nonsense for now. For some reason, though Satan loved the 30’s and all his guards dressed in zoot suits and spoke 30’s English, German or Japanese. That is why in Hell all the guards wear 30’s gangster clothing as that was Satan’s favorite period of world history.

Jake read another old legend dating back centuries that stated that there was only one known way to enter hell and come out alive. As an addendum to rule 214 B, rule 212 (A) 6 (c) provided that if rule 214 B otherwise applies, i.e. someone is in hell by mistake, and if their relative goes to hell to retrieve said lost relative and manages to return to the surface he will be given 50 years additional life as well as 50 years for his spouse, child or parent. But of course, if he fails to return to the surface he will join his spouse in hell forever. And only a few brave mortals had ever attempted the journey. This was a bylaw written by Satan himself as Satan appreciate such acts of selfless courage.

Jake called together about 10 of his friends from all over the world and explained the situation to them. They all said that he was crazy but what the hell. It sounded like a lark so they were in. Jake told them that he believed Angela was there and he had to try to rescue her. Jake reminded them that he had met Angela in a dream when he was in high school, and his dreams often came true.

So, they got everything together. Jake had bought ten zoot suites complete with fedora hats, and had managed to find some antique but serviceable Tommy guns through a friend of his who had contacts in the underworld. The story was slowly making the rounds that there was this crazed American who was convinced that Hell was real and his wife was there, and damned fool that he was he was going to rescue her.

Of course, no one believed this story, including those human agents of Satan that lived everywhere lurking among the gangsters and criminal elements running various criminal enterprises supplying Satan and his top staff with luxury goods, especially fine whiskey and drugs. The agents of Satan, who called themselves” Hells’s Demons” all had a laugh, imagining a crazed old man trying to break into hell. But no one wanted to report that story through official channels as the paperwork would be well “Hellish” and no one wanted to be tasked with finding this crazy old man and bring him in for questioning. Satan and his demons had a soft spot for such tales.

Several of the demons vowed secretly to help Jake out if he ever made it through the portal and send the word out unofficially to be on the lookout for this crazy old man and let him be and not report the incident. And thus Hell Central HQ never heard the story, officially, thank God.  Finally the day came. Jake had consulted several astrologers, tarot card readers, mediums and they all agreed that the plan was audacious but doable. Jake had to crash through the subway gate, tell the guards that if they let him in he would bring them out and pay them in real currency. Jake thought that should work. He had the clothes, looked the part of internal inspectors (the feared Hell Secret Police, the Gestapo of the underworld). One of Jake’s occult book store contacts made up some official-looking identity cards that identified us as special agents undercover on the surface world who had to interrogate a suspect deep inside. Our cover story was that we had to bring her to the surface to identify a traitor to the satanic cause. All my contacts in the occult world thought that might really work given Satan’s business enterprises in NYC, but no one really knew as no one had ever come back alive.

Jake’s books advised taking millions of dollars with him so he could bribe his way into hell and back out again. Jake decided he needed two to four million dollars. He put up his property, liquidated his assets and had about 4 million in cash. It took some time to get all the cash together. Due to various anti-crime and anti-money laundering bills, it was very difficult to withdraw large amounts of cash. And Jake knew that if he told the true story, well no one would take him serious and the word might somehow reach Hell’s Demons and therefore Hell HQ might learn of the plot. Jake had to finally go to a loan shark and pay for his cash with cashier’s checks. But he finally had the cash in hand, in 20 dollar bills.

Jake’s plan was simple – recruit 10 of his oldest and best friends to come with him on his rescue mission. He knew that none of them would believe him until they entered the gates of hell but he was sure they would stick with him to the bitter end. He figured that the immunity from future stays in hell would apply to them as well as to him. Jake started talking with his friends and eventually recruited ten people to his crusade. They, of course, thought he was crazy but perhaps he was telling the truth and besides it beat the hell of staying at home enjoying retirement.

Jake called his gang of followers together for a planning meeting. 10 people showed up. General G. Patrick, ex-marine, was the first to show up. He thought that Jake was crazy and had been since high school, but hey if he wants to play a game, he was in.

Bob, the retired actor, showed up next. He also was quite amused by the whole thing but thought what the heck. It might be fun.

Keith came in next with his wife, Maggie. Keith was a minor millionaire developer., ex-con man and ex-felon. He was the one who had introduced Jake to the money launderer.

Matt and his wife were there as well. Matt was a retired financial planner and was a logistics whiz. Jake planned on making him second in command.

David S was also a real estate developer and planner. He was also into the occult and had helped Jake find source materials. Jim D was a computer wizard who also had studied Hell stories for a book he had written and was considered one of the word’s leading authority on the legends of Hell. He believed Jake and helped find the maps to Hell that they needed to relied upon. Jim D had introduced Jake to his friend, Sara S, who ran the occult bookstore, and she rounded out the team.

Jake started the meeting off.

“Guys, thanks for coming. I know I have been boring the “hell” out of you, pun intended, for the last four or five months. But, what you don’t know is that I have found the gates to hell and have located where my wife is. I also know you don’t believe me when I tell you the dreams I have been having.

I went to CAL and had them record my dream onto a disk using the technology that they have just developed. I’d like to play it for you. Afterwards, you can decide if you wish to come along on the adventure of the century or not. For if we succeed in proving Hell exists, and come back alive we will be the most famous explorers in history and of course, we will also be exempted from ever having to go there again.

Angela is in Pit number 572 Sector Bravo, Unit 524.”

So, let me play the dream.”

Jake puts the disk in the computer and plays the program. His wife appears in a pit of flames. There are four or five demons like creatures whipping her and telling her to work harder.

She is mining something out of the wall. There are hundreds of people in the mines, most of them standing in a pit of burning flames. She is screaming, “I am not supposed to be here. There must be a mistake. I demand to see the manager.”

The head demon walks over,

and barks out, what is your name?

“Angela Lee.”

“I see” he says, consulting a palm-held computer.

“Oh, here we are. Yeah, you should be in the other place. Must be one of those computer glitches. Well, it is too complicated to fix and too much paperwork. If you had some money on you, say 100,000 dollars perhaps I could fix it. But where in hell are you going to get that kind of cash?”

He laughs and laughs.

Angela turns and screams out “Help me. Save me from Hell. I am in Pit number 572 Sector Bravo, Unit 524.”

The head demon laughs and the demons start whipping her again and again.

The image fades away.

Jake turns to his friends and says,

“I have had that dream every night since she died. As you know I dreamt about meeting her for 8 years before I met her and so I believe she is telling the truth and that she is in hell in that pit and that if we can make it to hell and bribe her head demon we might make it back alive with her. So, whether or not you believe me, I want you to join me on this crusade. Are you in or not?”

Entering Hell

We set off on our big adventure one Friday afternoon at rush hour and entered the subway system. We assemble at the appointed spot in the subway system and chanted the mantra from one of the books of hell. A doorway opens in the air and we climb through.

satanic rituals open at your risk

The door closes behind us and we find ourself in a mirror image of the subway entrance. A bored booth attendant dressed in a gothic black suit, looks at us and comes to attention when he notices our attire.

‘“What can I do for you inspector? “.

Jake tells them we are on a special mission and must locate an Angela Lee who was sentenced six months ago. He looks it up on the computer and hums and haws.

“Well hells bells. There is a woman here by that name but the book also says she should be in the other place. Must be one of those infernal computer glitches. But what the hell can you do about that shit?”
‘

Jake turns to him and says,

“Bernie, my friend. Here’s the deal. Here is 500 dollars and a pass to the outer world for you if you help us, and 500 more when we return. No questions asked or reported. Do we have an understanding. Nod if you agree. “

He nods, grins and says

“You got it my man. I heard about you and your quest. Lots of us are secretly rooting for you. Your outfits are good. If anyone asks for paperwork, tell them the only paperwork they will see is green and show them the money. That usually works. If not, shoot them. They will be out for a few days. We can’t die as we are the undead . Good luck and all that shit. You will need it. Take the A train to Hell Central, get off and transfer to the B train and stay on to the central coal pit, then get off and tell the chief super there Kim the Korean dude in charge that Bernie – that’s me – says you are okay. He will need to be paid 100 thousand in cash in 20 dollar bills. If you have the cash, go ahead otherwise come back tomorrow. He will help you find your lady but you got to know that if HE, the MAN downstairs, finds out you will all fry. I Ain’t putting my neck on the line for you guys not at all.”

And her immediate pit boss, Mr. Black will need at least five G’s to look the other way and you may have to bribe a few others so I hope you have lots of cash and are serious dudes. If you ain’t you better leave now before I am required to report this shit. I will give you gents ten minutes to get the hell out of here. “…

We thank Mr. Bernie and enter the next A train. The train leaves the station and we gasp as we enter Hell passing through the central hell sign.

Miles and miles of open pits with fires burning everywhere and sounds of people screaming in endless agony. All along the streets of the city are filled with desperate looking people, dressed in rags. Guys in zoot suits dressed like us walk about shooting people for fun. The dead die again but come back to life so to speak minutes later in even worst pain. There are bars on every corner selling all sorts of illegal drugs and prostitutes are everywhere promising all sorts of sexual delights for a price.

Some of our company, the guys are talking about stopping off for a drink or two. Matt stop them and remind them of the mission and say that if they as much drink a drop of hell booze they will never be allowed to leave. That shuts everyone for a while.

The train soon becomes a roller coaster and goes up and down up and down. People get on and off but everyone avoids looking at us as our attire convinces everyone that we are part of Hell’s feared internal security Gestapo, the Hell Secret Police, headed by Hitler and Stalin. Robert waives his Tommy gun in the air a couple of times when people get too close.

They get off at Hell Central which is a mirror image of Grand Central but incredibly crowded, noisy, smoky and smelly as hell. They finally find a way out and transfer to the B line, and it takes them deep into the cavernous pits of hell. Jake had heard a story that Satan had a deal with the coal companies where he mined coal using slave labor and export the coal to a mine somewhere in Pennsylvania coal country where it was brought to the surface. The coal companies sold it at market rates and kicked back the profits. The same person told Jake that Satan had lots of connections with politicians, businessmen and the like and his spies were everywhere on earth. Satan was plotting to take over but somehow never quite made it. The other side he said also had their angels on earth as well. Good and evil were ever in constant battle and good seemed to have more magical power than evil. But Satan was gaining his power. Part of it was that no one believed in him anymore which gave him plausible a deniablility, a phrase he had taught the CIA, which he had set up as part of his secret army on earth.

His agents, the Hell Demons were everywhere and had long ago bought off the political classes.   They kept going deeper and deeper into the bowels of hell. The stench was overpowering but they were all wearing masks infused with garlic which was supposed to prevent them from becoming overpowered by the demonic stench. Finally, after two hours they entered the coal company site. They walk up and demand to see Mr. Kim the super and Mr. Black site supervisor of Sector 572.. Robert waives his Tommy gun around.

The Negotiation

Jake screams out and yells saying,

“Get Mr. Kim and Mr. Black here right now, if you do there is a thousand dollars in unmarked bills waiting for you. If not, well you know what we can do to you. Mr….”

“Barry White, sir. Right away sir.” He picks up a phone, and Jake’s snatches it away, saying

“Get them in person, no phone calls. We are not here and you have not seen us. This is a top secret Q code word mission, you understand? So get them right now or I will report this unfortunate refusal to carry out a directive from the Central HQ.”

‘The super comes out, a big, burly Korean guy.

Jake said

‘“Mr. Kim, Bernie from the Hell central station says hi and that you would be cool. We have something for your services after we conclude his business. We are on a top secret mission and your cooperation will be noted and rewarded. You catch my drift?”

Yeah, Bernie’s cool. We were Hell mates came into together into the service. What can I do for you fine gentlemen and ladies?

He leers at the ladies in our group.

They glare back.

Jake said,

“Well it is very need to know. Q code word you know. All I can tell you is we have secret orders to bring Angela Lee to the surface to identify a traitor to the Satanic mission on earth. This comes from HIM you know what I mean?”

“HIM? Q level? Well let’s see what I can find. Well let me see. I need some paperwork.”

Jake points the gun at him, saying

“This is urgent top-secret work, covert shit code word q level and all and we would pay you 100 g’s in Earth money if you bring the girl out and look the other way. We will need a 24 pass to cover her travel and keep you from getting into too much trouble.”

He looks at Jake and says make it “150 g’s and you got a deal”

. Jake and Mr. Kim finally settle on 100 K for Mr. Kim, and 40 K for Mr. Black and 5 G’s for each of her cell mates. a total of 160 K. Jake says to Matt,

“Bernie was right on mark. We need to take him with us in case we run into any problems exiting Hell”.

Mr. Black calls an assistant and says take these gentlemen to sector 577. That is where we would find the lady. He turns to us and says,

““Look I can lose her for a day or so. You must have her back within 36 hours or all sorts of heads
will roll. If she is not back within 36 hours, I will have to report this and will have to report this highly irregular action.. I ain’t being demoted to being one of them hell no. I ain’t. You understand me, Dude?

He says,

“You need to give me 10,000 more so I can bribe some more people so we can keep this on 2T. No need for the MAN to know about it until you complete your “mission”.

Breaking Out of Hell

He then says he has some TV to watch and would give us 30 minutes to get her and get back on the train. I tell several of my group to stay behind with Mr. Black, and take the train after we leave. Jake, Pat, Robert, Keith, and Matt, get on the mini-tram and go into the pits with the guard, Mr. Ramesh, a former Indian customs official

He turns to Jake and says in gujarati,

“હેય, હું તમને યાદ કરું છું. તમે બોમ્બેમાં રહેતા હતા વિઝા આપતા કોન્સ્યુલેટમાં કામ કરતા હતા. હા હું તમને યાદ કરું છું. Hēya, huṁ tamanē yāda karuṁ chuṁ. Tamē bōmbēmāṁ rahētā hatā vijhā āpatā kōnsyu lēṭamāṁ kāma karatā hatā. Hā huṁ tamanē yāda karuṁ chuṁ. Hey, did’nt you used to work in Bombay at the US consulate doing visas? I remember you.”

Jake said

“હા, હું ત્યાં deepંડા છુપાયેલા રહેતો હતો, તમને તેની સાથે સમસ્યા થઈ છે, મારા ભાઈ?
Hā, huṁ tyāṁ deepṇḍā chupāyēlā rahētō hatō, tamanē tēnī sāthē samasyā tha’ī chē, mārā bhā’ī?yeah, I was undercover at the time poising as a US diplomat? You got a problem with that? “

Jake slips him 2 g’s and he smiles and says

“મારા ભાઈ, આ બધી સમસ્યાઓ હલ કરે છે. તમે કોણ છો તે હું પહેલાથી જ ભૂલી ગયો છું, અને મને કોઈ પરવા નથી. ગમે તે ડ્યૂડ.
“Mārā bhā’ī, ā badhī samasyā’ō hala karē chē. Tamē kōṇa chō tē huṁ pahēlāthī ja bhūlī gayō chuṁ, anē manē kō’ī paravā nathī. Gamē tē ḍyūḍav.“My brother, This solves all problems. I have already forgotten who the fuck you are, and I don’t care. Whatever dude. ”.

Rescuing Angela

They find Angela staying in a pool of stagnant water. She is haggard, tired, and looks like shit. She is digging coal out with a shovel.

They walk up to her , telling her to play along and not reveal she knew them. they were there to rescue her.

Jake start yelling at the guards,

“We need to take this prisoner for questioning.”

One of the guards looks at them,

“Back the fuck up right now or we shoot your ass. Your choice”

He turns to pick up his intercom and Robert shoots him.

He drops dead and we know it will take a day or so for him to recover. The four other prisoners in the work detail beg us to take them with us. I tell them my mandate was only bring out Angela for questioning, but we would give them each 5000 g’s to keep quiet and forget what they had seen.

They take the money and say that

“Angela was a great woman and was always talking about her husband. We could not figure out how she got here. Maybe just a screwup in the computer files. Happens all the time. And we know not to question you guys. Just not a good thing to do at all. So, yeah, your top-secret mission shit is safe with us

They get on the track to the main office. When they get there, they decide they should take out Ramesh and Mr. Black for the time being. They thank them and then shoot them saying it was for their own good.  They get on the train and head back to Hell Central.

When they get back to the exit they find Mr. Bernie waiting.

“ Hey dude. There are some police men here who want to talk to you. Apparently there has been a disturbance back at the mine. Some guards were shot. “

Jake decides to bluff.

He walks up to the head police Sergeant and barks out

“Sergeant listen carefully. I will only say this once. We are on a covert mission for the MAN downstairs. I do not have to answer to anyone other than the MAN downstairs. If you interfere it would be painful as I would have to shoot you first, then turn you over to our torture specialists, and I pointed out several of our more macho looking guys in the group.

So what will it be?”

“Well lets see some paperwork”

Matt told them the only paper they would be given would be greenbacks. They demanded 5000 g’s a piece and were adamant. Matt gave them 5,000 apiece and then shot them dead.

Jake turns to Bernie, “you coming?”

He said “hell yes. Fuck this job”

They say the mantra and find themselves in the NYC subway early in the morning.

Jake tells

“Bernie you have until dawn to get back. We have the special agent antidote. You need to take it now, otherwise when sun comes up you will be vaporized. Take it.”

He said

Yeah, I head of that shit,” and pops the bill. And he runs off in search of the nearest bar.

Hell’s Reception Committee Clears Jake and Angela of all Charges

When they leave the subway, they are faced with a reception committee. Two special agents from hell are standing there looking at us. They take us to a safe house in Harlem.

Finally, they meet the agent in charge of NYC.

He looks familiar,

“I say, didn’t you used to work for the US government as a diplomat.”

He said

Yeah, I did. Back in the day when I was a human being before ending up in Hell working for Satan. He looks at me and says

“Holly shit, I recognize the two of you. I always wondered what would happen to you. Okay, now that I know you are human beings you had better tell me the truth and you know I hate your guts. And I know you are a lying scumbag and should be in hell someday.”

I said,

“Okay, David here’s the God’s truth”

and Jake tells him the whole story. When he finished, David gets on the computer, and looks up the special rules and says,

“ Holly shit. You are right. You are your friends all are given 50 bonus years at your same age and you will all be going upstairs when you die. Listen, as a favor to us don’t publish this story. You know what kind of trouble that could cause us? Okay old friend?”

Jake promised him that he would never publish this story, but hey he lied. They were never friends, more enemies than anything else. Jake hated David, and the feeling was mutual.

Jake and Angela make it back out of hell and back to SF. His friends all made it out too, and Satan honored rule number 214 B.

A few months later, Jake dies and find himself in heaven. He is met by at the gateway to heaven by Mike, a big, muscular, burly bouncer who serves as the gatekeeper to heaven. He has a big sign up saying welcome to Mike’s place the best bar in the limbo zone. The bar is filled with people waiting to determine whether they are going to go to heaven or hell. Mike says as Jake enters that it may take a few days before things are sorted out. Jake is directed to a table where he is given a choice of accommodations – i.e. simple, dormitory-style rooms outback, with meals and drinks included.

Jake Becomes A Secret Agent for God

Jake gets his bed organized and goes back to the bar and has a beer and sit down and chat with his fellow inmates. Some have been there for days, some weeks and some years. Apparently, it takes a long time to process the paperwork, and then you must go through a trial. Once the trial is over with you either go to heaven (10 percent) back to earth in a new life, 50% or to hell the remaining 30%. Most people get a second or third chance in life to learn how to be good. If you end up most of the time doing the right thing you end up in heaven, on the other hand, if most of the time you end up doing the wrong, evil thing you end up in hell. Most go back to do it again and again until they get it right. God is merciful but has his patience and the devil must get his due.

Mike comes back and says,

“Well, you are famous in these parts. God was most impressed with your work and Satan as well. So, we are sending you back to earth where you will be given 50 years at your current ages, to work for us as unofficial agents, doing uncover work working against the enemy now that you’ve been there. You can go again as you have a get out of Hell free card.

The End
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
August 11, 2019
Cosmic Dreams and Nightmares
Note:I am taking a two week trip to Vietnam and will update my blog when I return with my reflections on my trip, updated publications etc.

Cosmic Dreams and Nightmares

I don’t dream dreams. I dream movies complete with action, music, food, smells everything. In this one I had a vision of a possible future. it was so vivid, almost as if I were watching the hearing take place.

is the US becoming a Fascist state?

where to find my stories

Three stories

Dream Girl (true story)

General Zod (flash fiction)

Sam Adams Vs. the Social Cleansing Board

Six Poems

Morphing Images from Hellish Nightmare

Endless Movie

Worlds within Worlds Lost in Hell

Dark Dreamscape

Rafting to Hell

Satanic Torture

Micro Stories

Don’t Go Jogging in the Middle of the Night
Don’t touch this button!
Don’t open the door
Don’t go to the theater tonight stay home with me
Don’t go to Dallas I have a bad feeling about the trip

Dream Girl
Cheating Death 100 Times
Guardian Angel
Medical Mystery
SLA Hit List

Dream Girl – A true Story – reprinted from Dreams and the Unexplainable

Dream Girl

You know you’re in love when you can’t fall asleep because reality is finally better than your dreams.

~Author Unknown

The dreams started when I was a senior at Berkeley High School in 1974. About a month before I graduated, I fell asleep in a physics class after lunch and had the first dream:

A beautiful Asian woman was standing next to me, talking in a strange language. She was stunning—the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. She was in her early twenties, with long black hair, and piercing black eyes. She had the look of royalty. She looked at me and then disappeared, beamed out of my dream like in Star Trek. I fell out of my chair screaming, “Who are you?” She did not answer.

About a month went by, and then I started having the dream repeatedly. Always the same pattern.

Early morning, she would stand next to me talking. I would ask who she was, and she would disappear. She was the most beautiful, alluring woman I had ever seen.

I was struck speechless every time I had the dream.

I had the dream every month during the eight years during which I went to college and served in the Peace Corps. In fact, when I joined the Peace Corps, I had to decide whether to go Korea or Thailand. The night before I had to submit my decision, I had the dream again and it made me sure that she was in Korea waiting for me.

After the Peace Corps, I still hadn’t met my dream woman. I got a job working for the U.S. Army as an instructor and stayed in Korea. I kept having the dream, until I had the very last one: She was standing next to me, speaking to me in Korean, but I finally understood her. She said, “Don’t worry, we will be together soon.”

Why was that the last time I had the dream? Because the very next night, the girl in my dream got off the bus in front of me. She went on to the base with an acquaintance of mine, a fellow teacher, and they went to see a movie. I saw her and found the courage to speak with her.

We exchanged phone numbers and agreed to meet that weekend.

The next night, she was waiting for me as I entered the Army base to teach a class. She told me she was a college senior and she had something to tell me. I signed her on to the base and left her at the library to study while I taught, and then we went out for coffee after class. She told me she was madly in love with me, and that I was the man for her. I told her not to worry as I felt the same.

That weekend, we met Saturday and Sunday and hung out all day. On Sunday night, I proposed to her. It was only three days after we had met, but for me it felt like we had met eight years ago. I had been waiting all my life for her to walk out of my dreams and into my life, and here she was.

Her mother did not want her to marry a foreigner. One day, about a month after we met, she invited me to meet her parents. I brought a bottle of Jack Daniels for her father and drank the entire bottle with him. He approved of me, but her mother still had reservations. After a Buddhist priest told her my future wife and I were a perfect astrological combination, she agreed, and we planned our wedding.

The wedding was a media sensation in South Korea. My wife explained it to me years later. At the time, I was overwhelmed just by the fact that we were getting married and I didn’t fully understand how unusual this was. My wife was of the old royal clan, distant relatives to the former kings of Korea. In the clan’s history, only two people had ever married foreigners: my wife, and Rhee Syngman, who was the the first President of South Korea. My father, who was a former Undersecretary of Labor, came out for the wedding, which fueled even more media interest. Our marriage defied the stereotypical Korean-foreign marriage where the women married some hapless GI just to escape poverty and immigrate to the U.S. We were the first foreign/Korean couple to get married at a Korean Army base. Over 1,000 people came to the wedding, and my father was interviewed on the morning news programs.

This all happened thirty-seven years ago, (45 years since the first dream) and I am still married to the girl in my dreams. Now in my dreams she watches over me when we are apart.

~Jake Cosmos Aller

General Zod Conquers the World

SETI and the search for extraterrestrial life goes on overdrive when scientists report what appears to be radio and television broadcasts from a planet eight light years from earth, the same planet as the Vulcans came from in the Star Trek universe. The programs show a world where dinosaur-like creatures are running the world and there appears to be a civil war. Over the next six months, the world is transfixed watching the alien broadcasts which are translated in English via a supercomputer program. In the broadcast, a nuclear war has occurred. The surviving party regains absolute control and announces the formation of the Galactic Empire. General Zod is the First Emperor. They have discovered Earth as well. The aliens launch a crash project to develop interstellar travel so they can come to earth and conquer the earth.

The revelations that there is an external threat to the planet causes the United Nations to get together with the help of the United States and Russia another space powers, they put together Space defense International organization And also invigorates efforts to make the UN a real Planetary government including finally conquering climate change.

But it was too late. General Zod’s son arrives to take over the earth. He makes a broadcast saying that they were liberating Earth in the name of the Galactic Empire and that resistance would be futile.

They land at the White House and when President Trump comes out to greet them,

General Zod cuts off his head, and then cuts off the heads of all the staffers as they come out White House. After an hour of unimaginable horrors, including mass rapes, blowing up the Pentagon and the CIA, General Zod announces that he had taken over the world.

Life will continue as before as long as people behave and follow the rules they would be fine Resistance to the new empire will be met with instant death. Life in the Empire is not a democracy. They would not tolerate Freedom of speech, and Freedom of Press, and Freedom of Assembly And the freedom to oppose the State. The state is everything. As long as humans remember that they would be just fine. They took over the United States because it was the biggest country in the world. And that his forces will take over the rest of the world but in the next couple weeks. If people on earth accept the new order, their safety would be guaranteed. Companies would be taken over by Galactic Empire companies, and everybody would have to learn Galactic standard. Within one year older languages will be banned.

Sam Adams Vs. the Social Cleansing Board

the summons

Sam Adams was worried. He could not sleep. He got up at 4 am and wrote in his journal and tried to cope with the dread that was overwhelming him. He had received the summons yesterday that he was to report to the social cleansing board for a review on whether he would allow to continue to be on the automatic permit list or would be referred for final status determination. Sam was a retired Federal worker trying to live on dwindling savings.

Sam had Alzheimer’s and was rapidly depleting his life’s savings. Two years before he had been released from prison, one of millions of ex political prisoners. His crime? Authoring anti-government poems just before the beginning of the Christian States of America, right after the second civil war. Unfortunately for him and his millions of ex-prisoners, his side lost the war. He wanted to flee to the United Provinces and settle down in California but lacked money to move. And getting a job at his age, with Alzheimer’s and his political rating was proving difficult at best.

All of which added up to a 90 percent probability his last days were approaching.

Under the new rules imposed by the Christian republican party in the newly established Christian states, all citizens over the age of 18 were on the permitted list if they met all of the following criteria. He tried to think why he was being referred to the board. Perhaps it was because of the recent crackdown on social deviancy. Millions of homosexuals, transgenered people, atheists, drug users, alcoholics, and non-religious people had been rounded up and eliminated according to the rumors. Perhaps someone had fingered him as a possible deviant. He fit the stereotype, no children, known drug user, known alcohol user, suspect politically, atheist and now Alzheimer’s patient. And he was not racially pure having some black blood, some Asian blood and some Jewish blood. And he had married across the racial divide which was now illegal.

The story was that if you flipped and named names you would sometimes be spared for now, and if your info was correct, you could be rewarded. Of course, those whom you flipped were not too fortunate. That was probably the story or someone could have heard that he was an ex political prisoner, or simply that he had Alzheimer’s’.

He had no children. And he was a secret atheist and had been involved with the dissent movement and had spent five years as a political prisoner at the start of the Christian Revolution. He was determined to make a stand and denounce the whole rotten system before the board although that would probably seal his fate.

As an Alzheimer’s patient he could no longer work. His wife had died the year before while he was in prison after she had been deported to her native Korea. She left him some assets but he had little idea how to manage his finances and he was behind in his rent and had received an eviction notice which had probably triggered the visit by the social cleansing staff who recommend a final status determination. But it was just as likely he was on the list because some one flipped on him.

He also did not make it last time when they came for him at midnight. Always at midnight the story goes.

The soldiers came took him away from his wife and locked him up for two years. They deported his wife whom he heard had died shortly afterwards. He spend two years at hard labor in the dessert near Las Vegas and was released into Las Vegas.

Las Vegas was a different town now that the casinos had left town. All that was left were back office operations, and underground booze and pot operations and underground casinos. It was a hot bed of political dissent and there was an underground railroad to California, which was not part of the Christian states. Sam had been preparing to leave which was a crime and perhaps that is why he was on the list.

The hearing would be at 10 am. He was meeting his lawyer at the hearing board but his lawyer was not too optimistic.

the Permit Criteria

The basic criteria for being on the permit list were:

For Males

Age 18 to age 70
White race
Married to a white woman with children
Must be either working, in school full time, serving in military duty, or working in prison if convicted of a crime.

Homelessness was not allowed. If unemployed and or homeless, would be referred to social cleansing department unless one had a relative who was willing to take care of your needs.

Since there were no pensions or social security anymore and no government provided health care, one must have sufficient assets through one’s work, or savings or through one’s relatives to provide for one ‘s needs. If not you would be sent to the social cleansing board for final status determination.

For Females

Same basic rules applied but if one were married, and had children one would be on the permitted list, if children are older, if spouse’s income is sufficient one would be on the list.
If single or divorced, and homeless one would also be subject to social cleansing unless one’s relatives would willing to sponsor you. Since there were no pensions or social security anymore and no government provided health care, one must have sufficient assets through one’s work, or savings or through one’s relatives to provide for one ‘s needs. If not you would be sent to the social cleansing board for final status determination.

For Aged People

Additional requirements for the age you were expected to take care of your basic needs through employment and savings and the help of relatives. If you were evicted for non-payment of rent, or judged to not have sufficient assets left to sustain your basic needs including medical care, you would be referred for final status determination.

For all people additional requirements applied.

Sexual deviancy, drug use, alcohol use, gambling, sex outside of marriage, homosexuality would result in immediate referral to the social cleansing board as all were banned conduct that could result in final termination. Being a member of a prohibited religious class could also be grounds for referral as would a pattern of not attending Christian services. Finally, if one had been arrested for political crimes one would be marked forever.

Sam’s Rating

One had a government social rating. Sam knew that his rating was a D meaning that the government would be watching him all the time, and it would be difficult to get a job. Only the A’s and B’s were guaranteed to be on the permit list.

To be a A you had be to a true believer, had to be white, had to attend church on a regular basis, and had to be employed naturally.

To be a B same thing but you could be a B if you were a minority, or had engaged in alcohol or drug use under the old rules.

C meant that there was something wrong with your background, you were an atheist, you were a minority etc.

D mean that you were a serious threat to the regime.

E meant that you would be terminated.

F met you were terminated as it met Failure to survive, and family members of F were also labeled F as they were usually terminated at the same time.

Being associated with banned political movements, including reading banned materials could also lead one to being referred to the social cleansing board as all were grounds for either termination or criminal prosecution if under the age of 70.

The board has three choices – granted temporary status extension, referral for termination, or referral to criminal prosecution.

The termination would be carried out quickly. There would be an optional funeral at your Church, then the execution through the method of your choice – firing squad, beheading, electric chair, or gas. The default was gas where you were put in a room with up to ten other people and put to sleep.

Afterwards your body would be cremated in an electricity generating plant with the ashes turned into fertilizer products. There were no burials allowed unless one was rich enough and connected enough to request a burial exception. Most people did not qualify.

the Hearing

The hearing started. The presiding Judge, Judge Miller was a stern face white man in his 70’s and a true believer. He was sent to Las Vegas to clean it up as Las Vegas was the wild west, a hot bed of dissent, illegal drug use, illegal prostitution and illegal casinos. It was also near several political prisons so many ex cons lived there.

The Judge was the chairman of the Nevada state committee that did not exist and was a senior official in the Federal committee that did not exist that brought together government, business and church leaders to coordinate government policies and that secretly ran the Christian States of America.

Probably a score of A thought Sam.

The judge announced that he had reviewed Sam’s file and was shocked that Sam had escaped final termination. He said that the previous board had erred in simply sending him to prison. He should have been eradicated as a social evil, as a cancer that needs to be removed from the pure body politics. Sam and his ilk sickened him. Sam was a free thinker, an atheist, a mix race mongrel, married to a non-white and was therefore guilty of crimes against the white race which was a crime. The Judge was determined to see justice done.

He asked Sam a series of questions. Sam’s answers sealed his fate.

Sam, what is your occupation?

None for now.

You realize that under the law you must be working, in service, in school or in prison?

I can’t find a job due to my age, my Alzheimer’s; and my political record.

That’s irrelevant. You are just a lousy atheist piece of shit. You deserve no sympathy. And have none from me.

Are you white?

No, I am mixed race, part native, part Asian, part black.

I see you were married to a non-white and had no children. Good for you we would not want to see more mongrel children. Such children should be eliminated at birth in my opinion and will be starting next month when we begin enforcing the racial purity laws.

What was your crime? Let’s see reading prohibited writings, keeping a journal, publishing an anti-government blog, authoring anti-government poems and stories. You served two years at hard labor?

Yes

Do you still write?

Yes, everyday but I no longer publish on line.

Good. No one would want to read that trash anyway.

Do you go to church?

No

Do you believe in God?

No, I do not believe in an imaginary man in the sky.

One more anti-religious statement from you will result in an immediate ruling of termination.

Do you drink?

If I can find it yes

Do you gamble

Yes, when I can

Do you support the Christian Republican Party and the Christian States of America?

No, I do not.

Okay, I have enough for a ruling. Sam Adams, you are hereby sentence to termination. Tomorrow morning at 7 am you will be turned into electricity and fertilizer. Take him away.

Next please.

At midnight there was a knock at the door. A black man appeared and said he was a friend and he was being smuggled to California. Sam rejoiced and went with his new friend and reached SF in the morning, escaping death for the 23rd time in his life.

the End

Poetic Nightmares

Morphing Images from a Hellish Nightmare

Note: From a real nightmare End Note

I am in a room
Drinking at a party
And smoking weed

Watching people all around me

Change into hideous creatures
Monsters from the deepest depths of hell

Everyone in the room same dignity as creatures monsters and depressed tech stock
Has been transformed except me

The Chief of them all
Wears a Trumpian mask

Complete with orange hair

Half human half pig

His deputy
Wears the face of Putin
But his body
Half human, half horse: if

The other creatures wear masks
Many of them wear
Green Pepe the alt-right
Symbolic frog masks

And have T-shirts
Bearing alt right slogans
And Nazi symbols

And as they prance about
They chant alt. Right slogans
And neo-Nazi chants

Jews will not Replace us

And the rest of these creatures
Are hideous ugly beasts
With only a vestige of humanity left

And these monsters are engaged
In all sorts of foul evil deeds
Murder violence death

All around
And non-stop
violent drug-fueled orgies

As these creatures
Half human half monsters
Half male, half female creatures

Snort coke, cocaine, speed
Smoke weed and drink vodka shots
Scotch, bourbon and beer

The Trumpian Pig leads the charge
Starts engaging in sodomy with Putin
Who chases after people

Cutting off their heads with his sword
They turn on to their fellow creatures
Raping and killing each other
and eating their fellow creatures

All night long

Then they attack me
Screaming

Jews will not replace us
And I wake up
Screaming

As the sun comes up
Just another nightmare

The Endless Movie

Watching the TV coverage
Of the great government shut down
Of 2018-2019

I am reminded of a movie
As I fall asleep
Listening to the TV

Blather on and on
About what it all means

Mr. Natural pops up
And screams

“It don’t mean shit

“Dude, the endless movie
Is about to begin”!

A middle-aged white man
Down on his proverbial luck
Just been fired

Replaced by a foreign worker
Or a robot

Or just fired
Because he was no longer
Deemed useful
To the masters of the universe

If he was lucky
He’d be given a watch
And an IOU worthless pension

And the man wanders into a restaurant
Pulls out a gun

Eats his breakfast
After the official breakfast hour

Puts on a Pepe the green frog mask
Drops acid, Snorts speed
Drinks a shot of booze
And coffee smokes a joint

Snorts cocaine for good measure
and smokes a cigaret

And walks outside
steals a bus at gun point
Filled with passengers

He tells them
They are hostages

And he puts on his vest
With the dead man switch
Next to the bomb

He announces
Via tweet

He is going to take the bus
To the proverbial pot of gold

Hidden deep in a cave
And when he got there

He would release the hostages
And disappear into the mine
And never be found again

And as the bus careens around the mountain
At a 100 miles an hour
The dude sprouts out

Conspiracy after conspiracy theory
About Obama the Muslim communist

secret gay working with George Soros
the Jewish money people
in league with the shapeshifting lizards

and Mueller is one of them
they are all after him
because he knows the deal

And the passengers are transfixed
Half hoping he would make it
Half hoping he would be blown away

And as the bus careens out of control
With the wheels falling off

And the cliff looming ahead
You realize we are all doomed

Worlds Within Worlds Lost in Inner Space

A man woke up one day
Lost in inner space
Went so far down
The proverbial rabbit hole

That he did not know
Where he was
Nor what time it was
Nor when it was

As he stared out
At a bewildering world
A world lost in inner space
Deep down in his dreams

Satanic Torture

I find myself
In a dark room
Strapped to a bed

The light turns on
The large TV comes on

A smiling image
Of Satan fills the TV
He is dressed
In a conservative business suit

Looks like he came
Out of a corporate
board meeting

surrounded by demonic aides
who constantly shove papers
at him

He looks up from his lap top
And smiles
A deadly so insincere smile

His voice booms out

Welcome to Hell
My satanic slaves

I am Satan
Your new master

Each of you
Has been sentenced
To an eternity of torture

And the punishment
Must fit the crime

So, for you
Mr. Jake Cosmos Aller
Failed aspiring poet
And novelist

Your torture
Is to be strapped
To that bed

Unable to move
As you are filled
With the need
To piss and shit

But you can not move
And your skin
Is crawling with bugs

And itchy
as Hell so to speak
and you are so sleepy

but you can not sleep

the TV will play
endless repeats

Of some of the worst TV
and movie shows
ever produced

Starting with my favorite
A Series of Unfortunate Events

Featuring your favor annoying little girl
Carmetta! Singing for you forever
As you are the ultimate cake sniffer

wiki a series of unfortunate events

Welcome to Hell

Rafting Towards Hell

I woke up
To find myself
Rafting down a river

I looked up
At the cliffs
Towering above
the roaring torrent

and see the dark demons
of my terrible nightmares
chasing the boat
firing flaming arrows

and I see werewolves
goblins, ghosts and monsters
running along the river bed
screaming obscenities

as they chase me
to my doom

and I see the waterfall ahead
and see my pending doom

as I rush over the edge
of reason

Micro Stories

53 word stories regarding unheeded warnings

Don’t Go Jogging in the Middle of the Night

It all started with a jog in the middle of the night. Despite my wife’s warning don’t go jogging in the middle of the night. Broke my heal in a million pieces, 14 operations ensured, mutant MDR Staff almost killed me, almost lost the leg. . should have listened to her warning.

Don’t touch this button!

Don’t touch this button the former President said. I said, what this button? And that led to the launching of nuclear weapons, going to defon three, and world war 3 with millions of people dead end of civilization moment. Should not have touched the red button.

Don’t open the door

When you find yourself running for your life chased by demons from hell and backed into a corner in a burning house filled with flames and are about to die in a million horrible ways you remembered that they warned you not to open door number three in this crazy reality TV show.

Don’t go to the theater tonight stay home with me

Mary Todd Lincoln had a vicious headache and was not in the mood to go out. The President though ignored her wishes and told her that he had to go to the theater that night to show the world everything was okay now the war was ending. Should have listened to her.

Don’t go to Dallas I have a bad feeling about the trip

Jackie was known for her moods and her premonitions. Something the President found both amusing an annoying. She told him that she a vision of death waiting for him in Dallas that day. The President dismissed her foolishness as he put it and went to Dallas to meet his fate.

true love story.

In 1974 I had the first dream. While sleeping in a boring class, I saw a beautiful Asian woman standing at me speaking a foreign language. I fell out of chair yelling who are you? I began having the same dream month after month for eight years. One day I realized she was in Korea so I went there in the Peace Corps to meet her. In 1982 I had the last dream. She said don’t worry we meet soon. That night she walked off a bus, out of the dream and into my life. We’ve been married 37 years.

Cheating Death 22 Times

I have cheated death 22 times in my life. I was born a preemie, almost died at birth, and had all the childhood illness at once. In 1979 I came down with Typhoid fever in Korea in the Peace Corps. In 1991 almost got hit by a train. In 1996-1997 had 14 operations due to a mutant drug resistant staph infection, almost died several times. In 1997 I had an acute stomach ailment that almost killed me, due to excessive antibiotic usage, if I had waited 30 minutes more would have been dead. And had dengue in 2010.

Guardian Angel Saves My Life

In 1990, I was teaching ESL in Korea. My wife and I drove to the East Coast of Korea for a weekend away. She was in the US Army then. As we drove towards Sorak mountain, I was filled with the need to get off the road right then. I had a premonition of doom, so did my wife. We got off to drive around another park returned a few minutes later and saw a 25 car pileup. We would have been dead if we had not listened to that inner voice telling us get off now.

Medical Mystery

Back in 1996, when I was in the hospital fighting a mutant staph infection after a disastrous jogging accident that led to 14 operations, the internal medicine doctor said that there was something else going on. He finally discovered that I had a rare parasite, a tape worm of sorts that remained inert, its only becomes active if you take steroids then it blows up like a basketball killing you instantly. Six months later I had to take steroids due to frozen shoulder syndrome, and if I had not gotten rid of it, I would have died a medical mystery.

SLA Hit List

symbionese liberation army

Back in 1974 my father was a local politician in Berkeley, California who was on the SLA’s hit list as “an enemy of the people, a fascist insect that needed to be killed”. His crime? As President of the community college district, he began requiring IDS for students and staff to combat campus crime at the local community colleges. We had 24/7 police coverage for a while. One morning I saluted my father, “good morning fascist insect”. My father, being of Germanic stock did not like the joke as jokes are alien to the German DNA.

the End

Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…

March 2, 2019
Walking Through the Fall of Korea
Walking Through the Fall of Korea

I wrote this story to submit to the Seoul Fiction writer’s contest, “From Seoul to the World”. The action takes place 25 years in the future after a North Korean bioweapon is released after President Pence cancels Peace Talks with North Korea and pursues a military option. the weapon kills 99.9% of people. there are about 25,000 people living in South Korea, most under the control of the Military base at Camp Humphreys. Another visitor from the recent past, General Lee is organzing the wild men, cannibal gangs into a militia force so he can kill all the foreigners. I will update it with the audio clip later.

North Korean Bioweapons Program

Walking Through the Fall of Korea

Sam Adams one morning woke up to find the power out in his house near the airport on Youngchong island in Korea where he resided with his Korean born wife, Maria Lee. Sam was a retired US Diplomat who had served 27 years in the Foreign Service with the State Department and his wife was a retired US Army major. They had decided to split their retirement between Korea and Southern Oregon. It was early spring time and they had just returned from a trip to Southeast Asia.

They had spent the day glued to the TV Sam watching CNN and BBC, Maria watching Korean news and translating as needed as well as reading what kept popping up on their computers. The situation was grim. It was April 2020 and the democrats were leading the polls with a battle between Kamala Harris and Sherwood Brown shaping up, with Bloomberg, and Schultz mounting credible challenges to the two major parties. Pence was leading the Republican field but in a tight race with Marco Rubio and Ted Cruz. In a four way race, Pence came in fourth place, Schultz and Bloomberg tied for second place , the democrats were in third place but just barely.

After President Trump was impeached, President Pence cancelled the North Korean peace talks after it became clear to all that the North Koreans had no intention of getting rid of their nukes, but were willing to freeze development and get rid of their missiles. They were also not willing to dismantle their bioweapons programs, but willing to discuss a freeze. The Russians and Chinese unilaterally suspended sanctions telling the U.S. to take the deal offered. Pence refused. He ordered family members and non-essential employees to leave. The North Koreans declared that the Korean war had resumed and they would launch hostile acts but would allow the U.S, to evacuate it citizens first and gave the U.S. two weeks to do so. The U.S. also cancelled the visa waiver program over night.

And announced that if the North attacked the South, the U.S. would retaliate in kind, including using nukes if the North used nukes. And in any event, they would destroy the bioweapons programs which would launch the bioweapons against the North Korean people. The UN security council members voted 9 to 3 to condemn the U.S. reactions and voted 12 to 0 to condemn the North Korean actions. The U.S., U.K. blocked the measure. Israel was the only country that supported the U.S. measure. NATO voted that they would not honor an article Five request if the U.S. were to ask for one. They also voted that the U.S. should take the offer. South Korea also urged the U.S. to return to the peace talks table and take the offer. Pence refused to do so and said that the U.S. was ready for any and all contingencies, and demanded that North Korea immediately dismantle their nukes, bioweapons, chemical weapons and artillery batteries near the DMZ. In return, the U.S. would recognize the North and would formally end the Korean war. The North refused to do so, citing the still hostile U.S. government’s rhetoric and actions.

They had managed to get a flight the next day at 3 pm and were planning on getting up about 6 am to pack up before leaving for the airport about 12 noon. The airlines advised early arrival as the airport was much more chaotic than normal as that morning was the 19th day. All flights would be suspended as of noon the following day as the Korean Military and U.S. Airforce would be taking over the Airport for use in possible military contingency operations. So they were fortunate to have gotten a flight at all, and had to pay three times the going rate, as only business class was left. They would be taking their niece with them as she had a U.S. passport. The rest of the relatives had visa appointments in two weeks but the rumor was that the U.S.G. was denying 95% of visa applicants.

Sam was 63 years old, his wife was 60. They had no children. He was tall, had mostly dark hair, blue eyes, and was in pretty good shape. Maria was also in pretty good health. They had decided to retire a bit early so they could enjoy life. They had made some good investments, had rental income to supplement their pensions so they felt blessed.

About 5:30 am there was a brilliant flash in the sky, and the building shook as if there was either artillery shells coming in or an earthquake. It woke Sam up. But his wife was such a deep sleeper that she did not notice a thing. He decided to let her sleep and he would check the news and then do his usual writing, as he wrote every morning, then wake up his wife and pack for the trip to the airport. Sam was spending his retirement as a writer and blogger.

Sam noticed the power was out, which was unusual. Power was very reliable in Korea these days, he could not recall the power having gone out during the year and half he had been living in his fifth floor penthouse apartment in the airport new city, about a mile from the subway and walking distance to lots of restaurants and services. . Sam and Maria felt that it was quite pleasant to live in, there was the World Peace Forest Park which was a five minute walk away, and Bakrangsan .mountain which was a forested hill about 1 mile from the house. He occasionally saw deer in the park.

With these thoughts in his mind, he turned on the computer, which booted up since the battery was still working. But the internet was down. He tried his phone, no service at all. Sam looked out the window and was astonished to find that all the buildings around him were falling in ruin, the cars were all destroyed, and there were no people to be seen, and the parking lot was filled with trees and bushes as the concrete had been taken over by a resurgent forest. Usually at 6 a.m. he would see neighbors getting ready to go to work either at the airport or to catch the train into Seoul or Incheon where most people worked.

Sam woke up Maria.

’Wife, there is no power, the internet is down, and there is no phone service. And I think that the North Koreans launched an artillery attack at the airport about 5 am as I saw a flash of light and heard a lot of noise and the ground shook like an earthquake. But that is not the most unusual thing. Wake up you have to see this.”
Maria got up reluctantly and walked out and Sam pointed out the deserted ruined landscape outside the house.

“Baby, what the hell is going on?”

“Wifee, I don’t know. We have to go outside to investigate.”

They got dressed and ventured outside. They walked down since the power was out everywhere. Their building appeared to be the only building intact but they knew that the neighbors were not there. Just a feeling that they were the only people left alive on the island.

Sam, being an avid reader and writer of SF speculated that “perhaps a bioweapon got loose in the North and spread across the border? Perhaps the U.S. accidentally released it or North Korean special forces released it. But why are we alive?”

Maria, the practical one of their household, looked at him and nodded. Sam sometimes saw things that she never could as he was a genius. They walked about located their car. Their car was ruined, rusting away. The windows were broken. The wheels had no air and it was obviously not drivable. Sam pondered on what was going on.

“Wifee, I think that somehow we have been propelled into the future. Whatever happened to kill everyone happened some time ago. Looking at these ruins it happened at least ten years ago if not 50 years ago. I wonder if we are last people left alive in Korea? And I sure as hell don’t know how we got here.”

Sam and Maria decide to walk through the town to see what had changed and whether there were any survivors. Most of the buildings were falling apart. A few lay in ruins. The cars were all rusted away. They started walking down the park heading down the bike path towards the central business district. The path had completely reverted to forest. It was early spring just like it had been when they had gone to bed back whenever they had gone to bed.

They came to the park near the library. And saw a gruesome sight. In the middle of the park there were six huge dogs mauling and eating a freshly killed deer. The dogs looked more like wolves than dogs.

wiild dogs

One of the dogs looked up and noticed Sam and Maria. Sam told Maria,

“Stand up tall, make a lot of noise and back away slowly. Don’t run.”

Maria looked at Sam like he was an idiot but nodded her head.

The dog looked at Sam, and growled. He got the attention of the pack and the dogs started walking towards Sam and Maria. Sam picked up some rocks and threw them at the dogs. The dogs stopped but Sam and Maria could not get passed them so they retreated. The dogs followed them back towards the house.

On the way back to the house, Sam and Maria noticed other things. There were bones here and there of deer and other animals. The dogs were apparently quite active. They may be other dogs about. They saw a cat who stared at them but did not come after them, but ran away from them and the approaching dogs. The dogs stopped and ran into the bushes pursuing a deer that they had cornered and began mauling.

Sam and Maria watched the dogs for a while then headed back to the house. Sam and Maria sat down in the living room and debated what to do. Sam said,

“We can’t stay here long term. We have to find a farm house where we have water, and a place to make a fire, and some farming equipment etc. We will have to learn how to farm, and hunt. We also need to find other survivors, otherwise we may be the last humans left on earth. So, let’s pack up our camping gear, and basic supplies and head first to the airport to check it out. I suspect that what happened was the North Koreans jumped the gun and attacked this morning about 5:00 am as I heard a large boom and saw the sky lit up. But how we ended up in the future I have no idea. Perhaps the North Koreans were experimenting with a new weapon system, or the U.S.?

You were still sleeping so I decided to listen to the news and then do my usual writing before waking you up. After we go to the airport, we will come back here spend the night then take off tomorrow for COSTCO to get more supplies then we can head down to Camp Humphreys. See if we can find any survivors and get weapons, more camping gear, and survival books from the library. But we can fire up the BB2 and at least heat up some soup and stuff for today, and tomorrow night. And head out the next morning.”

They packed up a back pack, stuffed it filled with hiking and camping gear. Made lunch and dinner and plotted their route to the airport then Costco. The next morning, they woke up to the same nightmare. Nothing had changed.

They ate breakfast, and walked out in the early morning calmness. Korea was at last truly the land of the morning calm as there was just silence. The lack of noise was jarring. They broke into one of the neighbor’s apartment looking for more survival gear. They found skeletons only and remains of ancient meals long rotted away. They added some gear to their back packs and loaded up and moved out by mid-day.
They had knives, and some large sticks as weapons against dog attacks. They walked through the park and saw the dog pack but the dogs left them alone. One of the dogs began to follow them but the dog retreated when they threw rocks at them.

They saw deer in the fields everywhere and they saw cows and wild horses wandering about, lots of wild cats, and birds but no sign of any human life.

korean deer

The stores were all filled with commercial stuff and they broke into a pharmacy and added some more survival gear to their back packs.

They then noticed a lion watching them. Where the hell the lion had come from they had no idea. The lion appeared to decide to leave them alone, perhaps he had already eaten breakfast.

lion

They stopped at the Lotte Mart –The stench of long rotting away food was nauseating but they were able to add some more essential provisions to their back packs. They also commandeered two large shopping carts and got another couple of back packs and luggage for good measure, got a tent, sleeping bag, booze, spam, flash lights with lots of extra batteries, and a first aid kit.

It took most of the day to reach the airport. As suspected the airport had been bombed back to the proverbial stone age. Nothing was left standing except for planes on the ground. Some had crashed landed, others were stranded on the ground. They went to the book store which somehow had survived the carnage and got newspapers, and some books, and more water and other supplies.

bombed out airport

They took the time to make a picnic lunch at the airport and while doing so read the Korean papers. They made a fire and cooked their first meal since the day before. Maria read the Chosun Ilbo, the conservative daily newspaper in Korea. The headline read;

“last issue due to bioweapon attack. 생물 무기 공격으로 인한 마지막 문제
saengmul mugi gong-gyeog-eulo inhan majimag munje “

A bioweapon apparently had escaped from a secret lab in North Korea and had spread across North Korea and killed everyone in the North within days. Terrified North Koreans rushed across the border and infected border control military and residents who all promptly died. The contagion then spread across the border regions, and reached Seoul within a few days.

The city government ordered a 100 percent curfew but that did not stop the contagion from spreading rapidly. All it took was one person to cough to contaminate a ten foot radius. The bioweapon caused a severe influenza attack, followed by an Ebola like reaction. It was 99.5 percent fatal and death occurred within days. The newspaper staff has been affected and there are only a few people left so this is probably our last edition. There is news that the contagion has spread to Asian cities and the US. Apparently some people get the disease but don’t show symptoms for several weeks, therefore people were able to travel spreading the disease wide and far and there are reports of contagions breaking out all over the world. All air travel, train travel, subway travel has been suspended but there are few travelers as close to 80% of Koreans may have perished. There are rumors that some people might be immune.

The US military has announced that they will operate an emergency shelter at Camp Humphreys, and medical testing is being conducted to find a cure or vaccine. Anyone who is still alive and not showing symptoms may be immune and should go to Camp Humphry for a medical evaluation. Anyone showing symptoms should stay at home as there is nothing that can be done for them.”

Sam scanned the U.S. papers and the English language media. Apparently what had happened was that the North had attacked on the 19th day five days ahead of their announced start of hostilities. They had bombed the airport and power plants knocking out the power. The U.S. launched an attack against their missiles and their bioweapons programs which released a bioweapon that killed most people in the North within days and most people in the South as well. North Korean agents had smuggled it into the U.S. and released in over 25 American and Canadian cities. Islamic terror groups had released it in European cities, in Latin America and in Africa. Pakistan and India had exchanged nukes as had Israel and Iran. And Islamic terrorists had launched nukes in NYC, LA and Washington DC and launched attacks including nukes across Europe and Russia. And the North had nuked the South and the U.S. had nuked the North before the virus made all military actions futile. The war had ended within five days as most people were dead from the virus, or the nuke attacks or the artillery attacks.

bio-weapon

Sam asked Maria,

“When was this dated?”

“May 15th, my 60th birthday in our timeline.”

“Mm well it seems like it is April 1, a few weeks before that date, and the 19th day of the North Korean self-declared two-week deadline. They must have jumped the gun, and the U.S. must have accidentally released the bioweapon. And North Koreans must have given the bioweapons to ISIS and Al Qaeda to release it in the U.S. and Europe. Perhaps they had an antidote as well to distribute. Wifee, we need to go to COSTCO tomorrow then on to Camp Humphreys a few days latter to look for survivors, get some guns and then find a farm house we can settle down in, if we don’t find survivors.”

They stopped by the Casino, and raided the bank stocking up on gold coins and bars, heavy to carry but could be very useful. They made plans to go to COSTCO the next day.

The bridge to Incheon was falling down. They walked across the bridge and looked down at the Incheon harbor. There were boats here and there in the water. Old abandoned cars and trucks everywhere. And abandoned burnt out building everywhere. The apartment towers and office towers were silent as death. No one had survived the apocalypse.

They got to COSTCO mid-day. Along the way they discovered that if they stuck to the freeway they would avoid lions, tigers, wolves and wild dogs as the animals for some reason did not want to go on the freeways. The road ways below the freeways were overgrown with brush anyway. The freeways were relatively clear except for the downed vehicles everywhere. Costco lay wide open. Sam said,

“Canned goods like Spam can last 50 years or more. So, we need to load up on more Spam, and other canned items, instant coffee, instant tea, charcoal for our stove, wine and lots of booze – we can use booze and Spam as currency save our gold. “

They entered COSTCO. There were skeletons everywhere mocking them and Sam felt that the ghosts of the dead were everywhere accusing Sam and Maria of being in league with the devil that had descended upon the land killing everyone overnight.

Sam speculated that whatever had killed off humanity had acted really swift. He said,
“Probably a North Korean bioweapon escaped from a lab up north and spread down south, perhaps the U.S. military strike released it. It must have been close to 100 percent effective and must have killed most people within hours if not days. Look at all these people. And notice that the store had not been looted? People must have gotten sick and died almost instantly. “

They loaded up their supplies and decided to camp out in the parking lot out front. As they ate their dinner they feasted on spam, powdered eggs, water, and booze liberated from the COSTCO stores. Sam joked,

“Well, I suppose it is fitting we are here at COSTCO finally getting out money’s worth.”

They camped outside and drank a lot of Costco Wine and ate canned spam and canned vegetables. They had stocked up on goods from Costco and their back packs and shopping carts were getting pretty heavy.

Six friendly dogs soon appeared and Sam threw them some food and the dogs ate the food and then settled down near by watching them. They took turns staying up, watching the dogs to make sure that they did not form a pack and attack them. By the morning the dogs had become very friendly and followed them as they left for their epic road trip.

Sam and Maria got up slowly and ate breakfast, and fed the dogs that had had adopted them. They were glad that they had dogs for companions. Sam was a cat person, Maria was a dog person. They talked about the dogs they had before and smiled and played with the dogs a bit. And gave each of the dogs a name and thought them simple commands. They called them Sam, Tom, Roger, Matt, Maria and Inga. The dogs liked the names, and were quick learners and appeared to be used to humans which gave them hope that there were survivors nearby and perhaps the dogs might take them there.

Then they contemplated the route to Camp Humphreys pouring over a map they had gotten at the airport. Neither one of them really knew how to walk there, but they knew the general direction was south. The freeways and highways were littered with abandoned rusting cars but for the most part were in fairly good shape. They hiked on the freeway as the roads down below were so overgrown that it was difficult to go forward and they were worried about wild animal attacks, although their dog patrol as they had started calling the six dogs in the pack seemed to act as a deterrent against attack.

Maria and Sam speculated whether there were any one left alive. Sam thought that the odds were pretty good that someone had survived at Camp Humphreys and that the survivors if any would welcome them and they could join them.

Camp Humphreys was the largest military base overseas with 35,000 people there, mostly American but a lot of Koreans and third country nationals as well. It was located about 90 minutes south from Seoul depending on how you got there. In any event 45 miles away, or two to three days walking distance. They had gone down there to shop at the world’s largest commissary but found the base to be a bit overwhelming, just too big and sprawling everywhere, and they went there on a regular basis to the hospital but they preferred the nearby Osan airbase – nicer commissary, PX and hospital. Sam joked that the “Airforce weanies always got the best stuff.” . Maria laughed and said, “You got that right.”

Along they would come upon skeletons by the side of the road, but no other evidence that anyone was alive and there did not appear to be any survivors. Maria who was very sensitive to ghosts and spiritual phenomenon, felt that there were ghosts all around them watching them. Sam made fun of her for believing in ghosts but as they walked in the silence Sam began to sense the presence of unseen spirits so perhaps he was sensing the ghosts as well.

Perhaps there were just sensing death all around them. The dogs too acted up, barking at unseen creatures and growling – Maria told Sam that dogs were sensitive to these sorts of things.
Sam wondered out loud whether they really were alive, perhaps they were in some personal hellscape? They stopped for the night at a highway rest area, and found to their pleasant surprise that the showers and toilets still worked after decades of non-use. Still no power anywhere. After taking a much needed and appreciated shower and using the western toilets, they decided to camp out and found an empty hotel room and brought the dogs inside as well as they did not want to leave them outside.

The next morning, they feasted on left over spam, freeze dried eggs, and canned chicken meat washed down with COSTCO instant coffee, and whiskey shots. They shared their food with their dog pack.

Along the way they has seen a few more lions, and a tiger, but the presence of the dogs seemed to deter them from attacking them and the tigers and lions did not want to venture up onto the freeway. They also saw lots of deer, some wild cattle, wild horses, wild pigs, and in the distance saw some bears, and some wolves, on the roads below them, and wild chickens everywhere even on the freeway. Sam and Maria stopped for lunch and the dogs caught them some chickens which they roasted on the fire and shared with the dogs. The dogs had clearly adopted them as their pack leaders.

Sam told Maria that the lions and tigers had probably escaped in the chaos of the fall and had managed to link up with other lions and tigers. And perhaps the tiger population in Siberia and North Korea had spread into the south. Probably there were real wolf packs as well as bears running around. Just before the fall Sam had been reading about the proliferation of wild life in the country side, particularly wild deer and wild boars. The countryside was being rapidly depopulated and becoming wilderness areas. The Korean government was buying up farm lands and adding them to the existing state forest reserves and national parks which they had expanded by 25 percent over the last five years taking advantage of the growing wilderness areas in the countryside. And they had just launched an effort to restore tigers, bears and wolves to the mountain regions. Apparently it had succeeded after the fall of humanity.

The next day they came upon a gruesome sight. They saw below them on the road a tiger devouring a dead Korean man, who appears to have been middle age. So that was proof that there were some survivors and that Tigers were human eaters. The tiger looked at them but decided to not give chase. Probably filled from his meal or the dogs were still acting as a deterrent or the tiger were afraid of the ghosts on the highway.

tiger

Later in the day they saw what appeared to have been an intact village. They got off the freeway and walked down the street. It had the appearance of a real ancient village, complete with thatched roofs but there were a few modern buildings here and there and something that looked like an old fashioned inn and restaurant.

korea old house

They walked in and found an old man near death lying on the floor.

“Grandfather, what happened here? Where are all the people?”

“General Lee’s wild men took them. “

“Who are the wild men?”

The grandfather looked at them, and said,

“It appears that there may be others like you coming. We all thought that General Lee was the only one. He appeared five years ago just like you from nowhere. He was dressed in old style clothes and spoke the old language. People nowadays don’t speak proper Korean. They speak a mixture of English and Korean with a very simplified grammar, and no one uses honorifics any more, everyone speaks in pan mal. . Everyone can still read both Korean and English though. No one knows Chinese characters any more. Part of what happened after the fall.”
“Grandfather, tell us who are the wild men. We are indeed from the past just got here yesterday. We don’t know what has been happening since the fall. Please tell us.”

“You had better get going. The next village over is safe for now. It is within the Camp Humphreys administrative zone. Now that there are only 25,000 people left, most of the farmers have moved into the zone which is patrolled by the military and under military rule. This village is just outside the zone. General Lee has been attacking isolated villages, forcing the survivors to flee into the zone. You must tell the military commander something. Part of the deal we had was to provide intel in exchange for their protection. I am the last survivor of our village. We had about 100 people in the village. General Lee surrounded the village and killed the old people. He took the young woman to be sex slaves, and the men to be slaves. The old people they were going to BBQ. They also took the children as there are so few children left alive, even the cannibals are nice to children. The wild men are cannibals. But they only eat other people, or their own if they die in combat. We were defenseless but we put up a good fight. I ended up passed out and they thought I was dead.

I overheard that General Lee had heard that there were others like him walking towards Camp Humphreys. They are going to be looking for you. They also said that they were going to attack Camp Humphreys and enslave them all then unite all of Korea under General Lee’s command and kill all the foreigners and eat them, but keep the woman as sex slaves and raise any children as they own. Tell them that. Promise me that.”

“We will. Can you walk?”

“Thanks, but I am an old man and will be meeting God soon. Don’t waste any more time here. Stay on the freeway, no one goes there too many ghosts. Get off at the next exit and you will find the only inn in town. You will have to pay using gold or canned goods. Over there you will some hidden gold and a couple of guns with ammo. And whatever canned goods you see. Take it all. And get out of here before the wild men come back.”
They took the gold and some more canned goods although that made their packs and shopping carts very heavy.

They entered the village about noon. It was a small community of perhaps 1,000 people. In the middle of the village stood an old fashioned Korean “yogwan” a Korean country inn.

yogwan

They ordered rice wine and wild boar meat accompanied by fresh mountain vegetables. They were hungry having eaten nothing but canned goods for two days running.

korean dinner

They fed their dogs spam and the dogs were happy to have gotten a new treat. They had to leave the dogs outside.

Everyone was eager to meet the strangers. They told everyone the truth. Everyone said that they believed them as everyone knew that General Lee claimed he came from the past, just before the fall. General Lee had appeared five years before and turned the wild men from being cannibal gangs into a real fighting force.

They chat with the villagers and the villagers told them that they were very lucky to have avoided being captured by the wild men, the savages, 식인종 (sikinjong) cannibals as they called them. The wild men they described as being less than human beings, cannibalistic demons from hell “지옥의 식인종 마귀들. jiog-ui sig-injong magwideul.”

Pastor Pak spoke up,

“ God had condemned the Korean people to this hell scape because they had turned away from God. “하나님께서는 한국 사람들이 하나님에게서 멀어 졌기 때문에이 지옥의 풍경에 한국인들을 비난했다. “지옥에서 온 식인종의 악마들. hananimkkeseoneun hangug salamdeul-i hananim-egeseo meol-eo jyeossgi ttaemun-ei jiog-ui pung-gyeong-e hangug-indeul-eul binanhaessda. “jiog-eseo on sig-injong-ui agmadeul.”

The villagers filled them in told them that there were about 1,000 people left in the village. They offered to escort Sam and Maria to the base as the roads were not safe. Wild tigers, lions, bears, wild boars, wild dogs and wolves were running about as were the wild men. Sam and Maria told them that they appreciated the offer but they would be okay to travel by themselves as Grandfather Lee had given them several guns and sufficient ammo.

They left the next morning after breakfast of spam omelets. They left the spam behind as it seemed to be greatly appreciated just like in the old days. They got typical “precise” Korean directions as “precise” as most Korean directions were!

After coffee, they left for the final trek to the base. They did not encounter anyone else but felt that unseen people were watching them. Maria was having a hard time on the freeway, kept seeing or hearing ghosts. Sam told her that if they were walking down below they might encounter wild men or wild animals. Neither of which seemed to like being on the old freeways.

Around noon the encountered a wolf. They shot at him and he ran off.

wolves

The dogs were upset. They obviously knew what a wolf was and that a wolf and a dog were related species but the dogs remained loyal to their pack leader, Sam.

Around lunch time they found the base. It was locked up but they were able to climb over a fence and they walked over to the library. Sam told her that they needed to find some books on survival. He had room for ten books. He also wanted a book of poetry to read and perhaps one or two SF thrillers to read, including post end of the world novels, especially “the Ending of the Light.” which was appropriate reading material, Sam thought. He ended up with ten books and his backpack and shopping carts were definitely too heavy, filled with ten books, gold, guns, ammo, food, booze, cooking equipment, a tent, sleeping bags, spare clothes and a camp fire stove. He hoped that they would meet people soon so he could set it down for good.

They stayed at the library until it was sunset and they camped outside. The dogs were still with them – they had accepted Sam as the alpha male of the pack. The dogs had chased down a deer and they brought the deer to Sam. Sam made a fire and cooked up the deer following instructions in one of his survival bibles. He gave the grateful dogs plenty of table scraps.

In the morning, Sam said that he wanted to find the base community and settle down among the soldiers. Maria concurred with the general plan and felt that they would meet some survivors that morning. She also felt somebody was watching them. When they left the base, after breakfast, Maria told Sam,

“We are being followed.”

Sam looked around and then noticed six men dressed in old tattered Korean army uniforms armed with bows and arrows lurking in the shadows behind a building. They looked like wild men, with a savage look about them, filled with violence, hunger and lust.

cannibals

Sam did not want to die for their dinner and have his wife who was still good looking becoming a sex slave. Sam was pulling out his gun, when there was a whistle and gun shots as the US Army band emerged from the other shadows and gestured to Sam and Maria to join them. A short fire fight ensured. The wild men retreated into the shadows. Sgt Jones yells out in English and Korean,

“You may retrieve your dead.” 당신은 죽은 사람을 되 찾을 수 있습니다.
dangsin-eun jug-eun salam-eul doe chaj-eul su issseubnida.”

And they walked out and picked up their dead companions and disappeared into the
shadows.

“Well, welcome. You were fortunate that we were on routine patrol. They won’t bother us any more. They were probably more interested in your dogs than you. The wild men do like their dog meat. You and your dogs are safe with us. It is unusual that they came into town, perhaps they were following you. We had heard rumors that there were two people from the old world walking towards Camp Humphreys. We saw you camped out by the library last night but did not want to bother you until the morning. We’ll take you back to the base where you can meet Commander Baker. You are not the only survivors, there are a few thousand people scattered about here and there. You are fortunate to have survived because some of the other survivors as you know are the so called wild men, basically cannibal gangs. But we have not seen any new survivors since the event.”

Sam told them their strange tale. As far as they were concerned, they woke up 25 years in the future. They had no idea how that happened or even what really had happened 25 years ago.

Sgt Jones said,

“That story is so strange it might even be true. What happened was kind of what the newspaper had said. There was a bioweapon that escaped from a lab in North Korea, and killed almost everyone in North Korea within days. Some of the survivors managed to get across the DMZ and infected the soldiers. And the contagion spread. Within weeks almost everyone was dead. The base gathered together the survivors and over time others joined us. We are the largest community, about 300 people half American half Korean. There are some smaller Korean towns here and there with 100 to 200 people here and there. Down in Daegu there was at one time a community of 1,000 survivors. But something happened to them five years ago and we have not heard a word from them. Same thing in Busan. And the rumors about General Lee being from your time makes sense. He appeared out of nowhere about five years ago and settled down among the wild men, turning them into militias and driving most of the remaining villagers into the CHMZ.

“CHMZ?”

“Oh, Camp Humphreys Military Zone, the closest thing to a government in Korea these days. In any event, we are thinking of taking some people down to “CWMZ, Camp Walker Military Zone” in Daeju, and “ NBBMZ, Naval Base Busan Military Zone” in Busan to see what’s up. We have not heard from either in five years. Perhaps you might want to join our expedition?”

“Sure, but we want to get settled a bit first.”

“Sure thing. In any event, you were really fortunate to have avoided running into General Lee’s wild men. He is a pretty mean mother f….. The Commander will want to debrief you in detail.”

They entered the base, which was located on the edge of the compound and consisted of housing units and a mini-commissary, and a bowling alley. They had even rigged up some solar and wind power so they had electricity and running water. Everyone had their own house but meals were served communally so to conserve power.

Sam noticed that there were few children. Sgt Jones said,

“The deal is that the plague is still out there. Most children die right away. A few survive. It seems that we are all immune and that we can pass that immunity onto some of our children but we have a 50 percent infant mortality rate anyway. We ran out of modern medicine decades ago. It has been 25 years after all.”

They entered the community center next door to the mini-commissary and bowling alley. Colonel Baker was an elderly black man in his late 60’s. He had the aura of being the man in charge. A good man who had the weight of the world on his shoulders.

The Colonel invited them to tell their tale of woe. They recounted everything that they had experienced since they woke up five days before in the future. The Colonel let them speak until they were finished. He asked a few questions, and was particularly intrigued by what the old man had told them and what the villagers had said as well.

“Well, your ordeal is over for now. You are welcome to stay. Welcome to the community. You can stay as long as you follow the rules. The rules are simple. Everyone had a job assigned to them based on their past life and experience and the needs of the community. Sam could be the base librarian. They had been meaning to move the library over to the community but just had not gotten around to it. Was that sufficient for him?”

Sam agreed to take over the library and help in relocating it to the community, and then to keep track of the library’s holding. Maria volunteered to help out in the community kitchen as she was a good cook and liked cooking.

Col. Baker told them the history of the community and their dealings with the wild men who roamed the hills hunting down animals and the occasional unlucky human they ran into. They had a deal with the wild men. If they ever encountered survivors they would turn them over to them. In return the wild men left them alone.

Sam started objecting, but the Colonel stopped him.

“Don’t worry. I have no intention of honoring that agreement. You can stay with us. But first we are going to take a trip down to CWMZ and NBMZ to see what happened to the community there five years ago. There are rumors that General Lee was either a defector or a North Korean general who had access to the bioweapons program and brought the bio-weapons with him. He may have tweaked it so that the virus can be tailored to only attack for example black people or white people. And he may have the antidote for his people. In any event we suspect that he killed everyone in the CWMZ and the NBBMZ as well. And we are next on his list. We also suspect that he wants to capture you alive so he can debrief you as to what you know. He may have been sent forward prior to the Fall so may not be aware of what you know. And he wants to know if you can travel back and forth in time. I want to know that too.”

“Well, Col. Here’s the deal. We have no idea how we got here. All I know is that there was a blinding flash of light about 5 in the morning and then we found ourselves in this time line.”

‘Fair Enough. Well, are you in for our adventure down South? Are you in?”

“Yeah, we’re in.”

“Good. We will move out in five days. Welcome to our corner of Hell.”

The End
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
February 10, 2019
the Cosmic Bench in Lithia Park Published in Two Drops of Ink
One November afternoon, about 5 pm, Sam Adams, an white man in his late
60s was doing his usual daily walk in Lithia Park in Ashland, Oregon. Sam had retired to
Oregon after serving in the U.S. government as a diplomat for many years. He had grown up in
Berkeley but had visited Ashland over the years. He and his wife, Linda, were big fans of the
Shakespeare festival. Linda was worried that Sam was showing signs of Alzheimer’s but Sam
was not worried. He told Linda every day he would always remember how to find his way back
to her.

They had been married for 45 years. They met on a bus in South Korea when Sam was
teaching there for the US Army before joining the State Department. Linda Lee was Korea. It
was love at first sight and they got married two months after meeting.

Since retirement they were inseparable but Sam often went for his walks alone. He would walk deep into Lithia Park following the Lithia creek upriver until he came upon his favorite bench and sat there a while. The bench was a simple wooden bench, surrounded by Japanese Maple trees which were in full color display that afternoon. It was a pleasant spot and Sam had been going there every day for almost two years.

Soon, as usual, he was lost in thought, dreaming of his past life, thinking of his past loves, thinking dark thoughts preparing mentally for the coming end times of his life. Sam had a premonition that death was stalking him and that his time was near. He never told his wife that because he did not want to worry her. But he had insisted that they had gotten their estate plan completed, and he felt ready to go any day now.

Sam had plenty to think about – he and Linda had had an eventful life. He had lived in over ten countries around the world and traveled to 50 states. After retiring he had become a blogger and worked on that off and on. But lately, he felt that time was slipping away from him. As he sat on the bench, meditating on his past life, something strange occurred. The bench woke up and spoke to Sam.

“Sam, how are you doing? Old friend of mine. I am delighted that I can speak with you.”

Sam looked around and could not find out where the voice was coming from but realized that the chair had spoken to him. Sam laughed and said,

“well chair if you can speak tell me what you know.”

The chair spoke of Sam’s life and of the life of others in the community that Sam knew. The chair said he knew everything that occurred in the lives of the people that sat on his bench. And the trees knew too as did the cosmic cat and even the squirrels knew. But people, well they just did not know how to listen to nature and to the world around them. In a way, it was too bad because the bench had so much wisdom to implant.

Sam and the bench began talking. Soon a black cat appeared. He said that he was a cosmic cat as most cats are. Cats he explained are special creatures – not originally from this planet and descended from great warriors that crashed landed on earth millions of years ago. Cats were so often dismissed by humans as alien freaks or as annoying pests. But cats were really man’s best friend. And all cats had a sixth sense about death. They knew when it was time to go. The cat said the Grimm reaper was coming to Sam’s place that night and that Sam would be gone the next day.

Sam said,

“Cosmic cat do you know what will happen to me? Will I go to heaven or Hell? Is there a heaven or a hell?”

“Sam, that is beyond my pay grade as they say. I do know that life continues after death but heaven and hell I don’t know much about. It is different for us cats. We come back to life as cats again and again can’t seem to escape our karmic fate. Humans well the move on to the next level of existence and we never see them again. Oh, here is the Grimm Reaper himself.”

The Grimm Reaper walks up to Sam and introduces himself. The Grimm Reaper was a handsome man dressed in all black clothes, with a black hat and tie on. He said that he is just part of an army of Grimm Reapers and was breaking protocol to talk with Sam. He was so impressed that Sam had developed the ability to talk to animals, trees and the cosmic bench that he had a deal to make.

Sam intrigued said,

“What’s the deal?”

I will give you one more month to live but you let me into your life like in the movie, Joe Black. Always wanted to try that. At the end of your life, God may grant me my wish to be a mortal for a few years. Here’s how it is going to play out. I will introduce myself as your long lost son from an affair long ago. You will welcome me into your life and Linda will eventually accept me as your son as well.

Every day we will come back here and continue our conversation. At the end of the month, you will go on to the other world and I will stay behind as your son and stay with your wife to comfort her until it is her time to go and then you will be reunited. For you are special true soul mates and will be together forever. Do we have a deal?”

Sam said “sure.”

The bench smiled, the cat was happy, the squirrel came down from the tree after getting assurances that the Cat would not eat him that day and congratulated him as well. The Maple tree finally spoke and blessed the deal as well.
As night deepened, he turned slowly towards home, accompanied by the Grimm Reaper who decided to call himself Joe Black, and the cosmic cat.

He said goodnight to the cosmic bench in the park, acknowledging that he would be back
same time, same station, day after day until Joe released him from this mortal world.

The end
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
November 29, 2018
where to find my stories
i have my stories published on-line at various places. All poetry, Poetry Soup, Cosmosfunnel, Fan Story and Writing.com have published some of my stories and poems Creativity Webzine and Ariel Chart have published a few of my stories and Two Drops of Ink just published my latest short story. See next posting.

Ariel chart ariel chart
Two Drops of Ink two drops of ink
Creativity webzine creativity webzine
All Poetry all poetry
Cosmosfunnel cosmos funnel
Poetry Soup poetry soup
fan story
Fan story
Writing.com writing.com

My goal is to eventually post my stories here as they get published.
and as always feedback is welcomed.

enjoy
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
November 29, 2018
cosmos poetry and fiction now on poetry soup
poetry soup has published many of my poems and short stories over the last two years. it is also a great site. Here’s a link to my work !
Share this:
Telegram
Pinterest
Pinterest
More
X
Facebook
Tumblr
LinkedIn
Reddit
WhatsApp
Email
Print
Pocket
Pinterest
pinterest
Like this:
Like Loading…
November 26, 2018